Jump to content
LL Medico Diapers and More Bambino Diapers - ABDL Diaper Store

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'Girl'.

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • Latest News and Updates
    • Latest News
  • Diaper Talk
    • Newbie Nursery
    • Scoop The Poop
    • Our Lifestyle Discussion
    • [DD] Surveys
    • Incontinence - Medical
    • Rainbow Diapers
    • Story and Art Forum
    • Photos
    • Roleplay
    • Product Reviews and Info
    • Diapers in the News
    • Links and Announcements
    • In and Out Board
  • Connect
    • The Rest of your Life!
    • Meeting Place
    • Game Time
  • Trading Post
    • The Diaper Store - Shopping
    • ABDL FreeCycle
    • Other Stuff For Sale/Trade
  • Support
    • DailyDiapers Tech Support
    • Questions And Answers
    • Friends and Family
    • Restlessfox's Depression Discussion
    • ABDL Memorial
  • Other Fetishes
    • General
    • Spanking
    • Bondage
    • Watersports
  • Clubby McClubFace's British Gossip
  • Big Kids Room's Topics
  • Infant School's Let's talk ...
  • Music Producers Club's Topics
  • Diaper Disciplined's Double Diapers and More...
  • Ab/dl LBGT diapers's Topics
  • For us who are turned on by diapers's Write something about yourself, so we can get to know each other!
  • spankings-4-all's Topics
  • spankings-4-all's ABDL spanking and punishments
  • dutchdiapers's Heya allemaal :) Stel je voor!
  • The hated ones's What's it like?
  • Big but getting Smaller!'s Topics
  • abdl west Yorkshire (uk)'s Topics
  • BabyFurs & DiaperFurs's Roleplaying
  • BabyFurs & DiaperFurs's Games
  • BabyFurs & DiaperFurs's Topics
  • For all Canadiens's Hi
  • Minecraft Daycare's Topics
  • "Nerd" Is The Word's Topics
  • AB/DL Support Group's Topics
  • Veteran Abdls's Was it hard to hide
  • Veteran Abdls's Topics
  • Diaper lovers from Scandinavia's Topics
  • Diaper Messers's Introduce Yourself
  • Diaper Messers's Favorite Fantasy in messy diapers
  • Diaper Messers's favorite diaper you use for messes
  • Diaper Messers's favorite activity for with a messy diaper
  • ABDLs of the southwest region's Hello
  • Melbourne Meetups's Welcome Melburnians
  • Melbourne Meetups's Melbourne Meetups
  • Infant littles's Discussion board about everything to do with this age and space.
  • PNW ABDL's MONTHLY MUNCHES
  • PNW ABDL's INTRODUCE YOURSELF
  • Sweet Diaper Smells n Dreams's favorite Diaper smells
  • Sweet Diaper Smells n Dreams's Favorite Diaper Dreams or Fantasy(s)
  • Sweet Diaper Smells n Dreams's Diaper face sitting
  • Upstate NY ABDL's's Topics
  • Hiking/Camping Meet Ups's Topics
  • Those Who Love Plastic Pants's Topics
  • Wearing, layering, and exposing diapers and plastic pants's Topics
  • Wearing girls panties's What are your favorite panties to wear?
  • Baby Dragons's Topics
  • Those ABDL's into Sports Cars's Whatcha running
  • Inflatables and diapers's Topics
  • Southern Region and Surrounding ABDL's Hello
  • Southern Region and Surrounding ABDL's Lounge
  • Illinois ABDL's Welcome!
  • Utah Diaper Wearers's Topics where are you from?
  • Becoming a Bedwetter still dry in day time's Did I wet during sleep ?
  • Becoming a Bedwetter still dry in day time's Can hypnosis help ?
  • Becoming a Bedwetter still dry in day time's Training tips
  • Robert Jans adult Baby's TopicsRobert Jans adult Baby
  • SOUTH EAST KENT UK AB ABDL DL's Topics
  • Brazilian Diaper Lovers (Brasileiros DLs)'s Tópicos
  • BiggerLittles Bouncers's Bouncer Talk
  • Customizing Your Diapers's Customizing Contour Diapers
  • Customizing Your Diapers's Customizing Diaper Function
  • Customizing Your Diapers's Customizing PUL diapers
  • South Africa DL club's Topics
  • AZ ABDL Social Sanctuary's Topics
  • Braces Club's Topics

Product Groups

  • E-Books
  • Memberships
  • Advertising
  • Videos
  • Collectables

Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

Joined

  • Start

    End


Group


Website URL


Location


Real Age


Age Play Age

  1. This is a reupload of a story by DLglasgow Chapter 1 The rain lashed against the window of the car as we sped up the motorway, it seemed today the weathers mood reflected that of the occupants. The silence was the worst part, we had been driving for over an hour and yet the only words spoken were short observations made by my parents in the front. Next to me sat my younger sister, earphones in listening to music while staring blankly out of the window. At 15 she normally really got on my nerves but today however we were in this together, both waiting with worried trepidation about what our fate would be for the next 2 months. Today was in fact the first day of our summer holiday yet instead of enjoying our freedom with friends we were on route to the massive exhibition centre outside the city. The show we were visiting was called ‘The Teenager Improvement & Correction Show’, not long ago this strange title would have seem like a joke but in just a few years they had become all the rage. These shows had started, fuelled as parents becoming increasingly frustrated with the lack of self-control, respect and responsibility teenagers were showing along with teenage pregnancy, drug abuse and under 18 crime reaching all-time highs. These huge social issues had led to shows that would have once been condemned as inappropriate or even child-abuse to be deemed necessary and in a lot of cases actively encouraged. After all on paper they seemed to be incredibly affective. This however didn’t bring any hope to my heart. I had read about these shows in the paper but I never really paid attention, always thinking my parents would never take me to one. However I was most definitely wrong, as was my sister when she found out she would be joining me. People I knew at school had attended these in past summers and when they did you wouldn’t hear from them until school resumed in September. Even when they did return never was their summer talked about and it was always a ‘no go’ topic. It was this dread of not knowing what to expect that was already worse than any punishment I had received before. The good or bad news however was that we were nearly there and I guessed we only had about 15 minutes left on the road. You are probably wondering what drove my parents to bringing us both here? Well in my case I was stupid and got caught red handed; the cannabis was in the paper ready to be rolled when in walks my mother. I thought she was out shopping but this assumption proved to be a big mistake. My parents hate drugs so as you can imagine she went mental. My sister on the other hand had built up her cause for punishment over a much longer period; generally back talking, coming home late, swearing at my parents, etc... It’s probably time I tell you a bit about myself. To get started I’m 17 and stand at about 5,8” which compared to the other girls in my class is pretty tall. Like my sister we are both slim and generally considered to be good looking. While looking similar, my brown hair came down to just below my shoulders whereas she wore her blond hair up in a scrunchy. Chapter 2 “Right girls” my mother said aloud, awaking both me and my sister from our thoughts. As we both looked up and my sister removed her earphones she continued, “You both know why me and your father have decided to bring you here, you both let us down badly. Now I’m going to set down two simple rules even before we get started. Firstly you have no choice is what improvement system we chose for you and any arguments will just result in your punishment being worsened. Secondly I want you both to be on your best behaviour, we will not put up with any swearing, running away or any such like. Understand?” “Yes Mum” I replied “Good Hannah, what about you Lucy?” “Yes, but do...” she started before being interrupted “No buts young lady, that’s final” It was then that our car turned into the gravel car park and we slowed into a space near the back. “It’s busier than I imagined” my dad blurted out aloud “First day of the holidays, I’m sure we aren’t the only parents wanting to get started straight away.” my mum said back before continuing “Right let’s get going!” I got out of the car with no haste, I even delayed the process of closing the door but after a sharp look from my mother quickly closed it and sped up to catch up with the three of them as they headed for the main entrance. Moments later we were moving through the revolving doors and into the huge foyer. It was very busy with hundreds of families moving around, yet it was eerily quiet. It seemed only the adults were talking. I could even hear somebody sobbing in the distance but couldn’t locate where. But there was not time for that as mum was already ushering us towards the entrance into hall 2. Upon crossing the fresh hold I stopped, staring with a mixture of shock and horror. The hall was enormous and seemed to be divided into about 10 sections which in turn housed about 20 stands. Above each of these sections hung a huge sign decrypting the system of punishment (I was not looking at this as correction anymore) it represented. I had just started to scan the titles when a young man approached my parents saying aloud ‘Hi folks, is it your first time at this show? You look a bit lost’ My father seemed please somebody had come to the rescue as he like me had stopped and stared after entering. “Thanks and yes it is. How does it work, do we go around in order or….” He trailed off not really knowing what he should be saying. “Don’t worry, its actually really simple. You will see the big signs above each of these sections, yes, well these are the systems of correction & punishment. We have 8 in total so the first step is to choose which one is appropriate.” “Ok” my dad nodded not sounded too sure “and after that…” “Then just go up to the first desk they will help you get started, choosing the severity, length, etc of your chosen system of correction. It’s a build your own method so you can really customise it as required” “That’s great, thanks” my mum cut in obviously eager to get started. Chapter 3 We moved off towards the first section whose title read ‘Enforced Education’ with the subtitle ‘For underachievers’. I looked over to my sister and she was very pale with a look on her face that mimicked how I felt inside. I wasn’t sure if I should cry, be angry or run away but I quickly reminded myself of my mother’s warning and that I didn’t want to make this any worst for myself. Before we reached the entrance to this section my mother stopped obviously reading the sign before turning around and gesturing towards another section across the hall. “Of all the things you two have done, lucky underachieving isn’t one” she muttered as she pushed forward. The next section read ‘Manual labour – for lazy teens’ again as we approached my mother stopped deciding this also was inappropriate. This process continued as we moved deeper into the hall, reading the titles as we went I noticed that it seemed the punishments systems were getting more severe. ‘Corporal punishment and chastity’ my father read aloud as me and Lucy gasped aloud. You wouldn’t have believed my relief when as like the others before, we walked straight past. I was starting to hope that maybe my parents would decide that none of these systems suited and that we would go home and I would be grounded like my past punishments. This however turned out to be a false hope, as just then my mother started moving purposefully towards the sign that read ‘Dependency & Regression – Both preventative and punishment’. I wasn’t sure what Regression meant but I definitely didn’t like the sound of that. Lucy’s walking pace had slowed and talking the cue followed suit. “Do you know what that means” she said pointing to the sign “No, you?” I replied “Not sure… I thought it meant getting younger but… it can’t be….” she said “Well were going to find out soon enough” “Hannah, Lucy, get over here” my mum shouted across the hall People were turning around and blushing I speed walked over to the large counter where they both were stood with Lucy hot on my heels. Chapter 4 Arriving at the counter I stood next to my parents as the woman behind began to speak after obviously waiting for us to arrive. “So have you decided on this correction plan already or would you like me to talk you through it?” “Talk us through it please?” replied my mother quickly “Well, the principle is pretty simple really and has been developed recently but the results so far have been outstanding. It does however require you to have an open mind and it’s not for all parents…” I was already worried but my mother nodded prompting her to continue. “So the idea of this system is to regress your teenagers to an age or state where they were more dependent upon you. This then rebuilds their respect for you while providing a deterrent for them not to misbehave. It’s like having a second shot at bringing them up.” I was taken aback but still was struggle to see what she meant. How would they make us more dependent on our parents? This thought was punctured however by my father blurting out “Sounds perfect! But how does it actually work?” “Well that depends, on the level you choose. We have five running from level 1 for teenagers who need a minor reminder all the way to level 5 for out of control teens.” “Now without me telling you about each level where would you place your two girls? I expect they are both to receive correction?” “Yes they both are; for Lucy here pointing at my sister I would say a 2 while Hannah pointer at me is probably a 3 or 4” my mother responded “Perfect she said taking a note. Well here are the rules for each level” she said pushing over 3 pieces of paper. My mum read the first sheet aloud: Level 2 Ideal for correcting ongoing but minor misbehaving or lack of respect Correction term: 4 – 8 weeks Parental involvement: Medium Material cost: £20 per week Objective: Return teen to full use of nappies with toilet out of bounds. Parental control over nappy changes with punishments for misbehaving. No or normal clothes to be worn at discretion of parent. Base Rules: 1. Teen must be in nappies for the whole period of punishment 2. Nappy must be used for both wetting and messing 3. Only parents / selected adults can change the teen 4. Punishment for misbehaving Configuration Options: 1. Punishments 2. Nappy style and capacity 3. Length of period between changes ---------------- Mum stopped and looked over at us both. Lucy was in tears and I however was angry and couldn’t stop myself “NO WAY! I’m not F###### going along with this” I shouted “How dare you speak to me like that young lady! I was obviously wrong thinking level 3 would be appropriate” She replied angrily handing one of the sheets back to women “But…” I started “No! You be quite or I will upgrade you to level 5!” She snarled back before reading aloud again. Level 4 Ideal for correcting and punishing a major rebellion or lack of respect from a teen. Correction term: 6 – 12 weeks Parental involvement: High Material cost: £45 per week Objective: Return teen to full time baby state, with uncontrolled use of nappies, baby clothing and routines. Full parental control over all accepts of life with major punishments for misbehaving. However no confinement is used and baby talk is not required. Base Rules: 1. Teen must be in thick nappies for the whole period of punishment 2. Forced wetting and messing for whole period 3. Only parents / selected adults can change the teen 4. Baby clothing to be worn at all times 5. Fed baby food and milk in bottles 6. Sleep in a crib (supplied for period) 7. Severe punishments for misbehaving Configuration Options: 1. Punishments 2. Nappy style, capacity and doublers 3. Length of period between changes 4. Clothing styles ---------------- I was crying now, my parents surely couldn’t go through with this. How would I cope, I can’t be a baby, I won’t! These thoughts were racing through my mind but over them all I had an overarching sense of helplessness. “Don’t you think that’s a bit severe? I’m not so sure about this.” my dad asked my mum “No David I think it’s perfect. Weren’t you even saying the other day how easier it was when they were younger?” “Yes but… but… maybe your right” he said sounding beaten. “So you want to go ahead?” The women piped up from behind the counter. I had now managed to gain some composure, rubbing my tears away from my eyes and looking over to Lucy. She had also stopped crying, maybe realising that she had got of much more lightly than me. My mum nodded and the woman pointed towards the nearest stand “Great, the first stand lets you select the required nappies and you just move on through each from there. Your choices will be marked on the back of those sheets” “Let’s get moving then, I want to be home before 3” mum said to me as she grabbed my hand Chapter 5 The stand was occupied by a much younger man probably around 25 and whose table featured a wide array of large plastic squares and what looked like towels. These must be the nappies and this attractive guy is going to help my mum select the nappies I will be wearing. That thought alone made me turn beat red with embarrassment. “Hi there, I’m Jake” he introduced “What are your levels?” “2 and 4”my mum “OK, well let’s start with the level two, which one is that?” I couldn’t believe how matter of fact he was being as my mum proceeded to point to my sister. “Right she’s a small so your first choice is do you want disposable or cloth? Cloth is thicker but means you have to wash it and well, it can get quite messy.” He smiled “Disposable, definitely” dad shot back! “Fine, as she will be in them full time you should probably disregard these” he said pointing to the left of the table. “Now I would recommend either this” holding up a thick nappy with a green stripe down it “or this” holding up a similar looking one but this time with a purple stripe and noticeably thicker. “What’s the difference?” my mum said “Well the purple one is a Tena slip maxi, rather than a super so has more capacity and increases the time between changes…” “That one sounds perfect for Lucy then but what about for Hannah here?” she replied “Well, being a level 4 and wanting disposable I would say you only have one option” he said moving along to the other end of the table and picking up an incredibly thick nappy covered in baby prints. “What?” I said aloud. It was clearly twice the thickness of Lucy’s one “This” he said “is a custom teen nappy we have had created which is the thickest and most absorbent in the world. The idea is to simulate the feeling a baby would get wearing a nappy” “Well that was easy then” my mum said “What next?” “Move along to the next stand and they will help you select your nappy changing intervals” Both my parents thanked him for his help while he updated our sheets before we moved on. The next few stands were a blur as I was crying quietly and had taken the ‘pretend it’s not happening approach’. My dad noticing I was not required for them to make the choices said me and my sister could go and wait at a small seating area in the middle. We both quickly accepted, deciding that not watching the decision being made would reduce the continual embarrassment. It took over 30 minutes for my parents to move through about ¾ of the stands, my bum was getting numb so I decided to re-join my parents. This was a bad idea as the stand they had just arrived at was marked ‘Level 4 – 5 Only’. The women behind this stand was already talking when I arrived unbeknown to my parents. “So is your daughter over 16? And do you know if she is sexual active?” “Yes she’s 17 but I hope not” my mother replied “Well one of the problems with level 4 & 5’s is that the restrictive clothing prevents the ability of your teen to carry out self-sexual simulation such as masturbation. Which is I might add is an important part of becoming an adult” “Ok…” my dad said obviously sounding nervous for what was about to follow “Well, obviously you can’t let her remove the nappies as this would ruin the process of correction and dependence, so we created this” she said holding up what appears to large pair of pants but with a hollow dido at the front and back. “To allow your daughter to experience masturbation you can strap this on her and select a setting as required” pointing to a small remote control with the options; 1 to 4. “The powerful vibrators in the front and rear will do the rest.” After taking a quite pause she continued “This is optional but I would highly recommend it” “OK, if you think its best” my mum replied “No Mum”, I couldn’t help myself and she span around to see me standing their behind her. “You lost your right to have a say when you took those drugs Hannah, now you can either be quite or go back and join your sister” What could I do? Although noticing the next and penultimate stand was labelled ‘punishments’ I resisted retorting. Again my sheet was marked and I noticed it was looking rather full, that worried me greatly but mum was already moving off again. The punishment stand was fairly bland and the bored looking, middle aged woman behind it appeared visibly pleased when we stopped in front of it. “Hi there” she said in a strong Irish accent. “What’s the level?” she asked “Level’s” my mum corrected, “2 & 4” “Well we have over 20 punishment methods available divided into 3 categories of misbehaviour. Now you can pick and choose the ones you want but many parents find this hard so we have created premade ‘packs’ if you will, for each level” “That sound’s easier” dad responded “It is and what’s more they are in sealed envelopes so neither party knows the punishment until required. Now if you want to go ahead I will just have to see the sheets to check the compatibility” My mum quickly handed over the two pieces to paper which she studied for about 40 seconds before added a quick mark on the last blank row. And pointed off to the final stand. “Right your all set, you can pay at the next stand and then they will load up your car with the materials” Chapter 6 20 minutes later all 4 of us were in the car heading out of the car park. The mood in the car was miserable, the first thing my mum had said after the boot was closed over the many boxes was how she and my father had wished they didn’t need to do this but thought it would be the best for us in the long run. I didn’t agree but remained quiet, as did Lucy. She then proceeded to hand over a folded document titled ‘Your Correction Plan’ to each of us. “Read that” she said “Your correction will start the minute we get home, no arguments” -------------- Correction Plan – Hannah McDowell – 17 – Level 4 Please read this carefully as it sets out the rules and the choices your parents have made for you. Firstly as a level 4 you will be regressed back in almost every way to that of an infant. You will be forced to wet and mess your nappies, wear baby clothes, be fed baby food, drink from a bottle and sleep in a crib. You will have a dummy in at all times but as a level 4 you will, at the discretion of your parents, be able to talk like an adult at times. Choices Forced Use: Yes (wetting & messing) Nappy: Disposable Teen Baby Maxi (Medium) Change Interval: 10am, 2pm and 7pm Friend contact: None Clothing options: Onesie (pink), Sleeper / All-in-one (pink), Play Dress (yellow) Clothing accessories: Restrictive moment mittens, teen size dummy with harness Rental Furniture: Crib, Changing Table, Play Pen & Highchair Restraints: Yes (crib only) Sexual: Strap on vibrator Extras: Enema kit Punishments: Preselected and unknown to both parties Rules In addition to the core rules mentioned earlier your parents have selected to add these rules: 1. No attempt to be made to remove clothing 2. Nappy changes cannot be requested 3. All adult food and drinks out of bounds 4. You must also obey commends from your sister as she is now older than you Now you have read this document we would advise that you accept these selections and do not resist the process as this will just result in punishments and more discomfort. Your punishment has been set to last for 6 weeks but can be extended at any time. Note that furniture is rented and will normally be installed within 2 working days. You correction will however start upon arriving home. --------------- I read and re-read the document hoping this was a dream but the harsh reality set in and I began to accept that I would only be a teenager for another hour until we arrived home. Lucy asked if she you see mine indicating to the piece of paper and we swapped with me quickly reading over her selected options. It seemed she had got off much more lightly and while she would also be in nappies full time, the baby clothing or furniture options were missing and she had an extra change interval each day. Lucy seemed to have finished reading mine and had turned very pale. “Oh my god, I thought I had it bad” she whispered in my ear, there was no glee in her voice she genuinely sounds sorry for me. I didn’t however respond, after all what could I say. The rest of the long journey was uneventful and we were sound travelling down the narrow, dead end road which led to our house. The house itself was positioned right next to the sea and we had no neighbours for miles. Normally I hated this remoteness but this summer it was great as there was no risk one of my friends would drop by and see me. We pulled up outside the house and after turning off the engine both my parents jumped out the car. I was shaking with fear, embarrassment and anger for what was about to happen and didn’t move, Lucy was the same and even had started to cry again. Mum obviously noticing we haven’t got out opened by door and said “Actually girls I want you to stay in the car while me and your father unpack and setup the things. We will call you in when ready” We waited in silence for what felt like hours but was probably only 10 minutes for mum or dad to return. In this time I considered running away, fighting them or calling the police but dismissed each idea after thinking it through. The tap on the window caused me to turn around to see my dad waiting outside, we both quickly got out and followed him inside in silence. “Sit down on the sofa girls, we want to run through the rules before we get started” I sat quickly, looking down at my feet although I couldn’t help notice a large plastic mat on the floor a few feet away with two nappies sitting next to it. Chapter 7 “Right girls, you have both had time in the car to read through your rules so before we get started I wanted to ask if you have any questions?” mum asked calmly “Yes mum, do… do… do you really have to do this? I’m 15… I don’t want to wear nappies!” Lucy piped up through tears “Yes Lucy, you do and I don’t want to hear any more complaining about it. You should have known that your behaviour would led to consequences.” Mum retorted “Hannah, do you have anything to ask” dad asked I just shock my head, letting the tears fall onto my lap. “Good” mum said “me and your dad have been talking and have decided that it wouldn’t be appropriate for him to change you, so I will be the only one who changes your nappies over the next 6 weeks.” I was slightly glad about this as I’m not sure I could have dealt with dad changing me but was my own mother wasn’t much better either. Luckily as a teacher she had the whole summer off too, so she would always be around. “Right let’s get started then!” mum announced “Lucy, strip off all your clothes and lie down there” pointing to the changing mat. “What? Get naked?” Lucy asked disbelieving. “Yes Lucy” mum replied as if talking to someone very stupid “and quickly or you will be receiving a punishment before we even get started” Lucy stood up slowly and after slipping off her shoes started unbuttoning the top of her dress and letting it fall to the ground. Her socks and pant were next leaving her standing stark naked and beat red in front of us all. Mum placed her arm around her and guided her down onto the changing mat. Lucy was crying again now but mum just ignored her as she unfolded the nappy next to her. I was shocked at how big it was, it haven’t looked that big at the stand. “Lift your legs up honey” mum cooed helping to lift her bum up before sliding it under and laying her back down. Next she brought out some baby oil and powder which was applied liberally over her bum and crotch, all the way up to her bellybutton. “Time to tape you up” mum said aloud before pulling the front of the nappy over and after a quick adjustment pulled and applied the four tapes. “All set! You can stand up now” Lucy stood slowly and I couldn’t help but gasp at the slight. Firstly the nappy was large covering right over her bellybutton and was obviously bulky by the way her legs were forced apart. She seemed unsteady on her feet as if she was also shocked by the feeling. After letting her stand for a few seconds, dad piped up that although she would be allowed to wear normal clothes they had decided that for the first few days that she should just wear a nappy until she gets more use to it. “Right you can sit down honey” mum added “Hannah, you know the drill, no arguments” I wanted to argue but I already felt beaten so slowly stood and striped down to my panties. “All your clothes, Hannah” mum commanded. I placed my hand on the cotton sides and slowly slide them down my legs. This was so embarrassing, my parents hadn’t seen me naked in years. As I continued to turn an even brighter shade of red mum commented that it was good that I was clean shaven as this would help prevent nappy rash. This final comment was too much and like Lucy I too burst into tears. Mum didn’t take too much notice and instead helped me down onto the cold plastic mat. My nappy was already unfolded and I could see the pink baby prints around the curling edges. I lifted my legs as commended and felt it being slid under my bum while I just closed by eyes, hoping this was all just a terrible dream. The nappy was obviously bulky as I now felt higher off the ground and it wasn’t long before I too was oiled, powdered and taped up. The feeling was incredibly strange, I had expected it to be uncomfortable but it wasn’t. It was however definitely noticeable and as I stood up I felt my legs being pushed apart massively, even balancing was hard work. I made a move toward the sofa but mum quickly grabbed my shoulder, pushing back to the ground pulling a pink piece of clothing out of a bag, “We’re not done yet, remember you’re being regressed to pretty much the state of a baby”. This turned out to be an onesie which mum asked me to step into before pulling it up, guiding my arms into its short sleeves and zipping it up at the back. Next came large mittens which reminded me of the time we went skiing last year. These ones though felt much more padded and then when mum pulled the small cord at the wrist I realised that with these on my hands would be useless for all but the simplest of tasks. I thought it was over but dad then threw and object over the room to mum “don’t forgot this”. Mum amazingly caught it and as my eyes focused I realised this was the dummy as talked about in the rule sheet. “Please mum, no…” I begged but it was too late as she stuffed it into my mouth, the ball was huge pinning my tong down. I winced as two little straps were tightened around my head and I realised there was now no way I could remove it. “All done honey, you look so adorable” mum commented looking pleased. I tried to stand up from my position sitting on the floor but fell quickly back over onto my thickly padded bum. “Oh, honey I forgot to say seeing as you are now a baby, walking is banned, you can only crawl” I vented my anger at this but because of the huge dummy all that came out was some jumbled words. My sister laughed from across the room but was instantly met by a stern look from my dad, “Don’t you laugh Lucy or you might too find yourself like that”. That shut her up and I slowly started to crawl towards the sofa. Chapter 8 For the rest of the afternoon both me and my sister remained on the sofa. Mum had put on the Disney channel which she seemed was now age appropriate, it could have been worst and I had soon got drawn into the programmes. Nothing was said between us for the whole time, although the dummy ensured that for me at least it wasn’t an option. As evening drew nearer I noticed Lucy had started to fidget a bit more than usual and the pressure building in my bladder reminded me that at some point soon we would be both using our nappies, a thought I had been trying to supress. It was while pondering this that the TV suddenly went black and my dad’s voice shouted from the kitchen “Dinners ready girls... and Hannah remember you have to crawl”. The short trip to the Kitchen had been humiliating, while Lucy quickly walked or more waddled through I dropped to my hands and knees as proceeded slowly into the kitchen, the huge nappy making its presence felt with every movement. Lucy was already sitting up at the table and on entering my dad got out of his own chair and lifted me up, placing me in a chair which had been moved in-between his and my mum’s normal places. Winking he joked “Don’t worry you high chair will be here tomorrow”. Seconds later after mum had placed 3 full plates down she brought mine, which consisted of 3 piles of mush I could only guess was the blended result of the Sausages, mash and vegetables that was on the others. Sitting down next to me she told everyone to start eating and then undid the straps holding my dummy letting it hang around my neck. “Now Hannah, now I’m going to feed you and aspect you to eat it all!” her tone making it clear I was not in a position to argue. Wasting no time she drove a spoon into one of the piles and quickly forced it into my mouth. I had hardly finished swallowing it before another arrived, then another and another. This continued non-stop until about half way when my dad placed a huge bottle in my mouth, holding it in place as the litre of milk slowly drained itself. Dinner finished 10 minutes later with my stomach feeling like it would explode, mum had forced every gram into my mouth and I had drank what must have been two litres of milk. My dummy was now secured back in placed and it was only now that I noticed that Lucy was really starting to squirm in her seat. Mum seemed to have also noticed this as it was at that moment she said “There’s no point fighting it Lucy, you’re going to have to get used to being in a wet and messy nappy. Plus you should count yourself lucky, the diuretics and laxatives in Hannah’s dinner are going to make it much worst for her” I let out a smothered mown at this, I had completely forgotten my punishment sheet had said ‘forced wetting & messing’. It didn’t take long for Lucy to lose her battle with her bladder, suddenly while my parents were talking she went rigid and as the room went silent I could hear a strong torrent of pee making its way into her nappy. The lines of the front started to change colour and the nappy visibly swelled all the while Lucy was crying into her hands. “Right you two go and watch TV while I clear up and then its bed” mum said completely ignoring Lucy’s crying. Dad lifted me up but instead of placing me on the floor carried me to the lounge dropping me on the sofa. About 30 seconds later Lucy walked through her yellowing nappy sagging slightly but she avoided eye contact. I would have felt sorry for her but my now full bladder was making is presence known and I’m sure I could feel my intestines churning. 10 minutes later while halfway through an old episode of Hannah Montana, the pressure in my bladder was being truly painful, I even had forgotten about the cramping which had started in my stomach. I decided that holding it off any longer wouldn’t help even if possible and slowly started letting go. This however proved to be much harder than expected as my 15 years of toilet training put up a fight, soon though the flood gates opened and I felt the hot rush of pee running around by crotch and bum before being soaked up in the huge nappy. I could feel Lucy eyes watching me but I kept looking firmly ahead at the TV, it took almost a minute before the pee stopped and I was now encased in enlarged and warm nappy. I had expected it to feel awful but the warmth was surprisingly quite pleasant. The program ended marking the 7pm adverts and once again my attention was drawn to my bowels which churned and cramped menacingly. It was during the advert that mum joined us in lounge to announce that it was my bedtime and that she would check my nappy before bed, signalling me to follow her. I grudgingly got up and started following before remembering I was banned from walking. 30 seconds later I had made it into my bedroom on my hands and knees. Mum then lifted me with surprising strength onto my bed, I didn’t resist and was looking forward to being put in a dry nappy for bed, the wet one was already starting to go cold. Mum rolled me over and unzipped the back of the onesie and pulled it down before I felt her hand going down the back of my nappy and then after rolling me over the front. “Mum!” I could help protesting through the dummy. Completely ignoring my protests mum announced that my nappy was nowhere near capacity so she would change me in the morning. I was slightly shocked by this but she was already guiding my legs into the pink sleeper which would encase me for the next 12 hours. Soon she had zipped the sleeper up, ensure the dummy and mittens were securely fastened and warned me that leaving the bed would be met with severe punishments. On leaving she turned off the light plunging the room into darkness. Chapter 9 Although I tried, sleep was impossible to find, the bulky wet nappy made is presence known constantly but worst was the now urgent need to poop. I squirmed around trying to find a position which would reduce the pressure but it was no good. I was going to have to mess myself, the thought alone started tears to well up in my eyes. Another huge wave of pressure started and my body won the battle over my mind. The minute that followed was a blur as wave after wave of warm mush forced itself into my nappy, moving both up my back and forward onto my fanny. And as if to and insult to injury, a stream of hot pee was added to the mix further spreading the mess. I lay not daring to move for many minutes, tears rushing down my face as I thought about what my friends would think if they saw me now. The smell has also managed to escape causing me to gag and be even more disgusted at myself. It took a long time before I drifted into an unsettled sleep. “Wake up honey it’s time for breakfast”, my hands instinctively moved over my eyes to protect them from the sun poring through the opened curtains. “What?” I said groggily, still awaking to the fact that I was now lying in a cold but very full nappy. “Breakfast Now! You’ve got 1 minute to crawl to the kitchen or your in big trouble” repeated my mum as she left the room. I rolled out of bed but the full nappy put me off balance and I landed with a fud on the floor causing the cold poo to further spread up over my fanny making me cry out through the dummy in shock. However after a short crawl I made it to the kitchen to find my sister already wearing her pink PJ’s which did nothing to conceal the sagging nappy they contained. Without warning I was lifted up by the bum and plopped down onto a seat by my dad, the hard seat again acted to spread my mess and I could see Lucy crinkling her nose as the smell hit her. She didn’t laugh at my obvious predicament probably, I thought as she knew she would soon have the same experience after all she always needed to go #2 in the mornings. Breakfast was a quite affair, mum replaced my dummy with a bib and proceeded to feed me porridge. A bottle of warm milk followed before I was unceremoniously lifted out of my seat and onto the floor. “Head into the living room honey and I will be through to check both your nappies in a minute” mum instructed. I wanted to reply that I thought it was pretty obvious I needed a change but resisted not wanting to make things worse. It was a few minutes before mum checked both our nappies and to my relief decided mine was in the most need of replacement, so out came the changing mat. My sister watched on as my sleeper was removed exposing the huge swelling and brown stained nappy. It had turned out that some poo had leaked though and onto the sleeper which accounted for a part of the awful stench which had erupted upon it being unzipped. “Oh my, we might have to look at thicker nappies or doubling up if this happens again” commented my mother. I however wasn’t really listening, all my energy was focused on ignoring the smell, the cold wipes displacing the poo which clung to my sing & slight itchiness across my bum. It took over 5 minutes for mum to fully clean, powder, nappy and slide yesterday’s onesie over my head and buttoned into place. It was then time for my sister but as she got off the sofa mum announced “Lucy, I’ve seen you squirming all morning if you need to poop I suggest you do it now as otherwise you won’t be getting a change until the afternoon” I could see Lucy struggling with the choice “Mum can I at least go to my room?” “No, now come here” mum said sitting down between me and her on the sofa. She grabbed Lucy’s hands, pulled down her PJ’s and guided her so she was now perched on her knee, her nappied bum only inches from me. One of mum’s hands then brought Lucy into a tight embrace while the other slowly massaged her stomach. Twenty seconds later I could hear the muffled tears begin and then a watched in a fascinated horror as the back of already wet nappy expanded and slowly turned brown. Within the minute the whole back of the nappy had turned a patchy brown and I caught the first smell of poop. “Good girl” mum commented lifting Lucy fully onto her knee at which I could see Lucy’s face grimace as her mess was force in every direction. A change promptly followed and in no time my sister was in a clean nappy and mum informed her that if she was good she could wear clothes after lunch but until then gave her only a pink One Direction T-shirt she got last year. Around an hour later I heard a knock at the door and we both turned away from the TV looking towards the hall. Fear swept over me, was somebody going to see me in this state, one of mum’s friends, one of my friends… Oh god. Lucy was looking equally scared as we heard mum talking to a man, I couldn’t make out what was being said but a few seconds later two guys only a few years older than me entered carrying a huge box. I quickly turned around avoiding any eye contact, they were obviously bringing the furniture mentioned on the sheet. The first box they took upstairs, followed by another after which they remained upstairs for about 20 minutes. Hearing footsteps coming down the stairs followed by the door closing I thought they were leaving but only a minute later it opened again and to my horror they entered the living room. Lucy quickly sat up and ran out and up to her room, I was tempted to follow but crawling would be even more humiliating so I just fixed my eyes on the TV. They didn’t seem to pay any attention to me and spent the next 10 minutes putting up what was evidently my playpen. They finished but only one left calling out for my mom, the other guy walked over to me and whispered into my ear “Sorry, I know this must have been humiliating for you” I couldn’t help but turn around, looking directly at his beautiful blue eyes. My bright red face obviously gave away he was right “I really do know, I was one of the first in this program about 3 years ago.” “Really” I tried to say but the dummy distorted my words and causing another way of hot to rush over my face. “Yeah, my advice is try and enjoy it. Whatever you do avoid punishments!” I wanted to scream out “Enjoy it?!?” but resisted, he was about to speak again but his partner called out and he rushed from the room. They left a few seconds later and my mum came into the room smiling. A wave of anger pulsed through my body, she seem to be enjoying this! This was so embarrassing, how could she be doing this to me! As these thoughts rushed through my head I lost my self-control. Pulling my dummy out and started an angry rant at my mother. I can’t even remember what I said I was so angry and my mum just stood there and took it, until I ran out of steam. “It seems you just earned your first punishment” my mum said, grabbing my hand and almost dragging me to my room. My legs dragged up the stairs, I already knew I had made a huge mistake. Chapter 10 “Sit on the bed” mum instructed I obeyed, looking around my transformed room. My bed now had 4 foot crib rails on three sides with opening doors on the side I was now sitting. In the corner was a huge changing table replacing my TV & computer which had been removed. She then went over to my drawers and sitting onto was a pile of punishment cards I recognised from the stand. “Seeing as this is your first offence, I’m going let you off with a mild punishment” selecting a pale blue card, opening it and read aloud. “As punishment the child will restrained in the crib without changes until the first change interval after 12 hours. Two bottles of diuretic & laxative lased milk should be given. Double nappies recommended.” I sat in horror knowing I wouldn’t be getting out of these nappies until tomorrow morning. “Up onto here Hannah” mum said pointing to the changing table, I obliged. My onesie was removed, exposing my slightly wet nappy. Next mum brought out a small knife, cutting long slits into the nappy before lifting my legs up and taping another huge nappy around the first. Once finished she lifted me off the changing table and surprisingly carried me straight over to my bed / crib. “Wait here” she instructed closing the crib gates as she left. I sat legs spread far apart by the now enormous bulk of the double nappy for a few minutes, I felt sick with anger at myself for losing control and earning this punishment, for even taking those stupid drugs in the first place. By the time mum returned tears were welling in my eyes but she took no notice, instead forcing the teat of a bottle into my mouth. It took only a minute or so before I had consumed all the sweet tasting milk and mum removed the 2nd bottle replacing it with the dummy I had pulled out earlier. “Now lie down” mum instructed pulling two fluffy cuffs from the corners of the crib. One was attached to each of my wrists before she moved down doing the same to my ankles. The crib gates were closed with a locking ‘click’ and then mum reach down to a small button under the crib. Instantly I felt all the restraints pulling my arms and legs towards the corners, when she stopped I was laying spread eagled on my back. “Right, see you in the morning Hannah. I hope this teaches you not to misbehave again.” The door closed and I lay, only able to move my arms and legs a few inches. The diuretics and milk from the morning soon forced me to release a long stream of hot pee which tingled its way over my front before moving down between my bum. I hated to admit it but although a strange feeling it actually felt really nice and I could feel myself being turned on. I went to reach over to touch the front of the nappy but the restraints painfully grabbed back my arms. The next few hours went slowly by during which I had wet again along with a huge load of poo which was now slowly spreading itself around my bum. As the sun set I started trying to get to sleep, the pressure however had built again and I accepted that I was going to have to mess myself again before my body would let me drift to sleep. This load however was much bigger and after letting go wave upon wave of hot mush forced its way into my nappies. With nowhere to go it moved both backwards and up over my fanny, before finally covering almost every inch of skin encased within the nappy. Sleep did come eventually but was broken throughout the night with multiple wettings and another messing which this time seemed to be mostly liquid. When my mum walked in the next morning the sight would shock even her so much that she decided to change her before breakfast. “Wake up honey, it’s time to get you changed” opening the crib and undoing my restraints. Both my nappies were completely saturated and a brown stain covered 75% of it. The change wasn’t quick, the nappies were undone revelling the horror within. I just closed my eyes as mum slowly removed the caked poop on my skin. Once the nappy was removed she didn’t replace it however and just instructed me to take a shower and be back here in 5 minutes. I didn’t complain and soon hot water rushed over my body and aching limbs caused by the restraints. After a quick shower I walked back into my room. I was nappied and dressed in a yellow summer dress which did nothing to hide the nappy. Mum informed me that big girl privileges were over and I would have to crawl to downstairs. Breakfast was the same as the day before except this time I was placed in the newly installed high chair. That day and the following four were pretty uneventful, I was slowly getting use to wetting and messing my nappies and now even choose let go before it was urgent. Lucy was still struggling to mess and mum had to take things into her own hands on two occasions. I had also come to terms with the fact I enjoyed the feeling of a wet nappy and I even had tried to rub myself off, although the mittens had prevented this. Chapter 11 It was Friday morning and I had just let out a stream of hot pee into my nappy and seeing as I was alone in the living room started rubbing the front of my nappy. I was slowly getting more and more turned on, when my mum walked silently in from the kitchen. There was nothing I could do, she had seem me in the act and I awaited the angry shouting. It however didn’t come and she just said “Meet me in your room”. I crawled up the stairs behind her and into my room where she lifted me onto the changing table. The tapes were undone but it wasn’t thrown away, she just moved over to the dresser pulling out the strap on vibrator I had completely forgotten about. “No” I muffled through the dummy. “Sorry Hannah, I have seen you rubbing a few times and it’s not healthy not being able have an orgasm.” I was embarrassed that my mum was having this conversation with but seeing as for the last week mum had being changing me out of wet and messy nappies, it didn’t rate that highly. Along with the vibrator she brought a tub of Vaseline, which she used to lube up the hollow tips of each vibrator before dipping her fingers in again and applying lube to both my entrances, inside and out. Once complete, she lifted my legs and lay the vibrator pants between me and the nappy. Slowly lowering me down I felt the tip penetrate my anus before move right up and in. It wasn’t particularly comfortable but she took no notice and instead brought the front up and inserted the second vibrator deep into my vagina. “There you go, I will turn them on at different points today. And remember when this is in you will lose control of pooping so don’t worry” she said as the nappy was then re-taped and I was left to crawl back downstairs. Crawling alone caused each vibrator to move in and out which was both slightly painful and pleasurable. Once downstairs I returned to the sofa where Lucy was now watching the Disney channel. Although she was free to wear whatever she wanted, Lucy was wearing her one direction onesie which bulged at the crotch concealing the wet nappy within. Although I didn’t know it yet, Lucy also was starting to enjoy the feeling of wetting. Ten minutes later unknown to me my mum set the dial on the remote to 1 and seconds later I felt the front vibrator start on a slow hum. Lucy thank god didn’t notice but as I watched TV I felt my pussy getting wetter and although enjoyable I never reached a full orgasm. It soon stopped and I got engrossed once more in the program. It was during an advert brake that the strange sensation came over my bum as what was clearly poop pushed its way through the hole in the rear dido and into my nappy, my efforts to stop if fruitless. Lucy could obviously smell it as her nose scrunched up but she was used to it now. “Lucy, I know you will need to go, so you might as well now” referencing clearly to my messy state. The last few days we had spook very little and she seemed shocked. “I can’t, no matter how hard I try it just won’t until I’m completely busting” she replied blushing. I slid over to her and copying what I had seen mum do a few times and lifted her onto the padded front of my nappy “What are you doing?” “Shoosh” I said lifting up the dress she was wearing, exposing her stomach which I slow rubbed. Soon I felt movement and suddenly a messy load erupt from her bum, I didn’t stop and over the course of a minute three more waves of poop pushed its way into the now fully nappy. “All better” I said smiling “Thanks I guess” Lucy said and she wiggled free and in the process mushed the poop around her bum. “Hannah, can I ask you something?” “Yeah, of course” “Are you enjoying this?” she whispered “No” I said honestly, “Some parts are ok, I guess.” “Like wetting” Lucy replied quietly “Yeah, you too?” “Yeah” Our conversation was interrupted at that point my mum walking in and announcing it was lunch time. Lunch was a quiet affair and I ate the mushed baby food to which I was becoming accustom. Mum had got up to make a coffee but when she sat down, my vibrators suddenly started vibrating violently. She had obviously had set off the remote in her pocket to a higher setting, don’t wanting to tell Lucy about what was currently inside me I remained silent. The both front and rear vibrators were now shaking around in my vagina and anus at least 10 times stronger than before. My face was becoming red, sweet had started and I could feel myself being turned on very quickly. I wanted to ask my mum to stop it but the pleasure was becoming too great and I didn’t want it to end. A minute later I could help but moaning out loud to the shock of both Lucy & my mum as I experienced one of the best orgasm’s of my life. My mum realising what must have happened brought out the remote and turned it off, but the damage was done. “What’s that?” Lucy enquired. “Erm… well…. Seeing as your sister is older she has certain requirements which are hard when in nappies all the time” “So what about me?” she replied rather boldly “You’re too young” mum replied curtly. “No I’m not, I been masturbating since I was 13, Hannah showed me” I wanted to scream at her but from the look on Lucy’s face she had already realised saying this was a big mistake. Mum was you see rather old fashioned and still thought of Lucy as a child. “Disgusting, the both of you and Hannah!” she said glaring over at me. “You’ve both earned a punishment” We were instructed to wait on the sofa while mum went upstairs to find a punishment card. She couldn’t however find any designed for punishing us both at the same time so instead rang the helpline. I heard one side of the call which lasted about four minutes. Mum returned and instructed for us both to go to my room. What was in store for us I wondered… “Right, the woman on the helpline suggested I need to show you to respect your bodies and most importantly Hannah, show you not to tell her sister things she too young for.” She said upon us both arriving in the room “By lucky conscience they gave us two sets of strap on vibrators so you will be both be strapped in your already messy nappies, placed in Hannah’s crib and then placed on level 4 for 30 minutes.” I was shocked, Lucy look scared. 5 minutes later mum had strapped on Lucy’s vibrators which were much harder to insert into her smaller anus and vagina, and her now cold messy nappy replaced. I had to lie down in the crib first and mum secured the restraints in place, Lucy was then told to lie on top of me and soon her feet and hand were also restrained. Mum then locked the crib and left. As the door to my room closed I felt both mine and Lucy’s vibrators come into action. Level 4 was outright painful and Lucy started crying almost immediately, her tears falling onto my face. The stimulation was enormous and within a minute I was also crying and moaning as I had my second orgasm of the day. Lucy was now shaking on top of me, as her young body was punished into orgasm after orgasm. Within 10 minutes hot sweat covered both our bodies and as the stimulation continued I could feel myself both wetting and messing the nappy with no control. When it did stop 20 minutes later Lucy fell limp onto my body, her face pressed against my breasts panting for air. Mum left us alone for another hour by which time both our nappies were completely full before entering the room and unlocking us from the crib. “I hope you both have learned a lesson from this! Lucy I’m sure that hurt and you will do well to remember not to abuse your body in the future, you’re too young. And Hannah, I’m still very disappointed with you for showing your little sister, I’m sure you didn’t enjoy watching her go through that.” Lucy was crying again looking only at her feet and I merely nodded. We were both changed and then the day proceeded as if nothing had happened. The only tell tail sign was Lucy walked strangely for many hours, the large dildos obviously having have hurt her passages. Chapter 12 Another week had now passed and luckily we had both avoided any more punishments. My parents had started making more use of the furniture and now most of my days were spent between my crib, playpen and highchair. Lucy seemed to be getting along fine and was no longer making a fuss and freely messing her nappies around twice a day, she also spent time playing with me in the playpen. This ‘play time’ at first had been humiliating with only a selection of old toys my dad had dug out of the attic. However soon we had both made the most of it and I couldn’t help but admit that I was enjoying myself. Most days I was now being dressed in the yellow summer dress which did nothing to hide my thick nappies. Lucy was allowed to wear her normal clothes but because of her thick nappy her options were also limited. She opted mostly to wear dresses or even stay in her pj’s all day, both didn’t exactly hide her nappy but why would she care, it was only family around. My times to talk were very limited as the majority of the time my dummy was firmly strapped in place, in the few exceptions we both talked about how we were finding it. We both agreed that wearing and wetting the nappies was fine and actually quite enjoyable, not having to pause the TV to visit the bathroom, the warm tingling feeling and the squidgy padding which followed. We didn’t however agree about messing Lucy said she was actually now ok with it, I however wasn’t and reminded her that she got to choose when to go, which she did often just before being changed. For me however the worst part was the babying, not eating a solid meal in nearly two week, the early bedtimes, being force-fed and not being able to talk to anyone 99% of the time. However I did have one enjoyment Lucy didn’t and that was the 2 times a week when mum would insert the vibrators after my morning change. Putting it on auto caused it to randomly select a start time, duration and power setting. Lucy was in the room a few of times I orgasmed but the most memorable was yesterday when while playing on in the playpen it went to level 4. The vibrations could be felt through the floor and soon I had dropped the doll and was moaning through my dummy. The next 5-10 minutes I completely lost track Lucy was right there as I twisted, moaned and exploded into an orgasm. But anyway let’s get back to the present in which I’m sitting in a highchair being fed what is supposed to be lunch my by mother, knowing full well that my currently only wet nappy won’t last long. “So Lucy, how are you feeling about wearing nappies?” my mum asked while stuffing another spoon into my mouth. “Ok, I guess” Lucy replied, obviously somewhat surprised by the question. “I thought so, we might have to change punishment seeing as your enjoying it” my mum replied Lucy, realising her mistake quickly tried to backtrack. “No mum, I’m not, it’s horrible” The reply was hardly convincing and mum obviously agreed. “No, I’ve talked to the helpline and they have suggested we move you up a level, at least for a few weeks” “What, No” Lucy said, tears welling up in her eyes for the first time in days. “Sorry Lucy, it’s too late and your new stuff has already arrived. Starting tomorrow you will go to Level 3 and like Hannah here will be treated more like a baby.” Gaining some composure Lucy asked “What’s the difference between 3 & 4?” “Well… you will be forced to wet & mess, wear baby clothes and sleep in the crib with Hannah. You won’t however have to eat baby food or have a dummy in your mouth all the time.” Mum reeled off as if ticking off a list in her head. Lucy was quite the rest of the day and when my now messy nappy was changed just before my bedtime I realised that this would be the last time I slept in my crib alone. Chapter 13 True to her word when I crawled into the kitchen for breakfast I met a Lucy dressed in a pale pink onesie instead of her pj’s. She must have kept her extra change over me as her nappy was clearly fresh, unlike mine which as dad lifted me into the highchair squelched loudly. “Morning girls” mum said as she put down the plates of pancakes for the others and what looked like mushed banana’s for me. “Now lucy, before you start you need to take these” mum said holding out two pills. “Oh mum do I have to?” Lucy wined, knowing full well these would spell an end to the control of her bodily functions. “Yes, you do missy and any more moaning will earn you a punishment” mum fired back Lucy knew better than to continue argueing and soon had swallowed the pills and began tucking into her pancakes. Dad also took this as the cue to start feeding me, filling my mouth with wave after wave of warm mushed banana. As usual two bottles of milk followed and I was released into the living room to join Lucy. We switched on some cartoons and settled in the playplan. Less than an hour later Lucy let out an “oww” and I could hear pee splashing into her nappy. “I didn’t even feel it coming, does that happen to you?” she asked me looking shocked I shook my head quite surprised too. My pills only made me need to pee and poop all the time, I still could feel the need before having to let go. Just a few seconds later Lucy spoke up again “Oh god” she moaned and I could see, hear and smell why. She started crying, lying back causing the mess to spread. Mum soon arrived and manage calm her down enough for her to explain that she didn’t even feel it coming. “Oh yes, I forgot to tell you that. They sent a new type of pill which both increases the quantity of bodily fluids and removes all control. Hannah will be moving over to the new pills as well at lunch” She said finally looking at me Being 10am it was time for my change so she took me upstairs, Lucy however would have another few hours before getting out of hers. Lunchtime soon arrived and I knew crushed into my food was the new pills which would remove all my control. Shortly after it was time for my second change of the day, I was only wet but still looking forward to a dry nappy. Unfortunately though when mum came she said that she had noticed my 2pm nappies were never full and it was a waste so from now on I would only be changed twice a day. “What?” I muffed though my dummy. This was horrible. “Lucy you too will be losing a change and only getting three” She followed. Within 30 minutes I experienced what Lucy already had as pee and poop exploded into my nappy completely without warning. Mum wasn’t joking when she said these new pills increased the output. When dinnertime arrived both mine and Lucy’s nappies were full with pee and poop. I could feel it encasing my whole bum and right up over my fanny and I could feel a slight leak as I was placed into my highchair. Maybe if mum realised I leaked she would reinstate my change I wondered. After another disgusting dinner dad lifted me out and commented “Oh Hannah you’ve leaked. That’s happened a few times in the morning as well. We might need to look at a booster or doubling up” he said looking towards mum for approval. She nodded. Today couldn’t have been worst, I had now lost all my control, was peeing and pooing more, had one less change and now it looked like I would be in even thicker nappies. My fear was confirmed when dad who after my mum complained about the work load decided he too would also change our nappies, changed me before bed. I was so messy he let me have a shower but on returning I saw two of the huge nappies laid out. Like for first my punishment slits were made in the first before the second being taped over. Just as he finished buttoning me into a sleeper, Lucy arrived in similar attire and judging by the bulge also sporting one of my thicker nappies. I was lifted into the crib after dad watched me unsuccessfully try to climb in, inhibited by the huge bulk around my waist. Lucy joined me in the crib which was then locked before the lights being turned out. “Mum was right I wasn’t finding it too bad, but I am now” Lucy spoke knowing full well I couldn’t reply through my dummy. “I hate the surprise and now I have to spend longer in messy nappies. Not as bad as you though she said touching me on the back.” “God I’m never going to misbehave again” she muttered Sleep came fairly quickly but didn’t last long. I woke up with a start seeing nothing in the dark room but the reason was apparent, as poop was still flowing into my nappy. I had obviously already wet in my sleep and judging by the smell in the room Lucy’s nappy was also no longer containing just liquid. Getting back to sleep was harder with the mess moving around with every turn while trying to get comfortable. I woke up the bright morning sun beaming into the very smelling room. Lucy was on the changing table being attended to by my dad. I knew however that I would be in this huge nappy for probably another hour or so, god this is going to be a long summer I thought. Chapter 14 Another two weeks had past and I was now in double nappies all the time. We had both accepted that we no longer had any control with every change now involving a huge wet and messy nappy. Another interesting development was I had also stopped being aware of the smell of poop which surround us both pretty much constantly. The only good news was we were half way through our punishment time which mum had informed us a few days ago was lasting 6 weeks (unless we misbehaved). It seemed however that Lucy had forgotten this last part as currently she was poking fun into me about having to eat like a baby, having a dummy in all the time and the noises I made when I had the vibrator in. I suppose it was overdue as we hadn’t had a fight in a few weeks and which before the nappies was almost a daily occurrence. But I lost control and soon we were throwing punches and pulling each other’s hair. Dad bounded into the living room and pulled us apart. “What the hell are you two doing!” He shouted “You realise that you’ve both earned a severe punishment for this” Now I’m going upstairs and if either of you touch each other I will keep you in nappies until you leave for university. We were both left in a stunned silence knowing we had made a huge mistake and waiting for dad to return. At least 20 minutes had past when he returned holding two envelopes. “Right girls, you know both me and your mum have no tolerance for fighting so I have picked out a punishment card marked ‘severe’ for each of you.” We both nodded, tears already filling my eyes. “As you know I don’t know what this is so I’m going to read them out now” Pulling open the first envelopes he turned to me “So Hannah, here is yours: 1. Your nappies will be removed completed. 2. You will spend the next 24 hours in a form fitting, full body plastic sleeper. (See punishment box 2) 3. Food and drink will doubled and will be force fed through the punishment gag (See punishment box 2) 4. Laxative & diuretic doses will be maintained” Oh God! That’s all I could think as my mind played through what was about to happen. Dad however didn’t seem as fazed as he moved straight onto Lucy. “Lucy, yours is: You will be moved up to level 5 for two days, this will involve: 1. Full baby clothes, dummy & mittens at all times 2. Kept in a crib for 18 hours a day 3. Use of muscle relaxants which will reduce your ability to walk completely 4. Smacking’s before every change” Lucy’s didn’t seem that bad compared to mine but at least I only had to endure 24 hours of punishment. “Right girls, you have both heard your punishments and I’m sure your mum will agree they are wholly appropriate when she returns from shopping. Now both of your follow me upstairs.” The next 10 minutes involved my surprisingly only wet nappies being removed and replaced with the sleeper. It felt good to be out of the nappy but once encased in the sleeper which sealed around my neck, wrists and ankles, I wasn’t so sure. The punishment gag was horrible, it’s huge bulb filled my mouth and was strapped into place behind my head, a tube following the strap to allow food and liquids to be pumped in. Lucy was also soon in full baby gear and I had to admit she looked cute. To finish everything off he gave Lucy a muscle relaxant tablet and we headed back downstairs. Sitting back in the living room gave me a chance to look at the sleeper in more detail. It was completely clear so provided me no modesty at all. The material was like a mixture of thick plastic and tight leggings, it hugged my body everywhere leaving almost no areas of untouched skin. The other noticeable thing was the heat which was building with every second, causing beads of sweat to appear. God this really wasn’t going to be a fun 24 hours. Lunch provided the first use of the gag into which mum, whom had returned from shopping, pushed blended food and milk. The quantity was huge but I had no choice but to swallow or choke. Lucy wasn’t having a much better time being fed by dad. She had to be carried in as the muscle relaxants had done their job causing her legs to be useless and even her other movements were slow and weak. The sleeper did nothing to hide my budging stomach after lunch and soon the inevitable happened. I was watching cartoons alone as Lucy had been taken back to the crib, when I felt an incredibly strange feeling. Looking down I could see my yellow pee spreading from my crotch in all directions seemingly unaffected by gravity. My whole lower body felt wet as the liquid moved around but pleasantly warm, although that would last for long. It was during a commercial break that what I was really dreading happened. A huge wave of cramps was followed by an equally huge quantity of poo. At first I couldn’t see it only feeling as it first bulged out before being spread by the material. A minute later the full damage had been done and my lower back, crotch and upper legs were caked in brown poo. I broke down crying, this was much worse than being in nappies. By the time dinner came I had wet again twice and my huge lunch had moved through my digestive system resulting in much more extended area of brown mess surrounding my lower body. Lucy was sat in my highchair looking helpless so I got the enjoyment of sitting in a proper seat. Sitting on such a hard surface however caused a high pressure wave of body fluids straight up my back causing me to cry out in shock. Dinner was a quite affair and soon I was back in the living room with a hugely full belly once again. The itching had now started which I expect was the actually punishment and by the time I was told to go to bed it was quickly becoming unbearable. Lucy was asleep in my crib so I had to stay in her room for the night and although I could not escape the horrible smell and itchiness at least tonight I could move around without being restrained in the crib. Just like my first night sleep took a while to come but when I did wake in the morning it was to a lake of pee surround my fanny and a massive bulge of poop covering my backside. “Morning sweetie” my mum said softly as she stroked my hair and I release it must have been her that had work me up. “A few more hours and then we will get you out of this awful thing. I hope you’ve learned your lesson!” Replying “yes” through the gag just made a gurgling sound but I think she understood. “Now unfortunately Hannah I’ve got some more bad news, we’ve read the detail on punishment card and it says in the morning things can be pooled up so we have to spread it around again” “What!” I stuttered through the gag “Lucy if you argue I will extend your punishment and we both don’t want that so just stay still” She said as she reached down and pulled off my covered exposing my plastic clad body. To be honest I couldn’t have believed I could be more embarrassed than what I had suffered over the past few week but I was very, very wrong. Already lying on my front my mum pushed the bulge of mess which exploded in every direction but she didn’t stop there and continued massaging it over my whole body. I could feel the mess now spread from my back to down my legs and once mum turned me over she continued, now moving the pee and poop all over my front. It was truly disgusting and I could tell even she too wasn’t at all enjoying this. “Right all done, you can come down to breakfast now” I got out of bed slowly and saw my reflection in the mirror. I was a horrific sight, my whole body a patchy shade of yellow and brown. God I can’t wait to be back in nappies I thought to myself. Luckily I managed to cope through breakfast and only had another small wetting before at around midday I was told it was time to get out of the plastic suit. Standing in the bath mum peeled it off me before spraying me down for a good 20 minutes. Another shower later and after nappy rash cream being applied to my whole body I was back into the glorious comfort of the nappies. A day later Lucy was returned from babyhood to level 3 and normality returned to the house. Chapter 15 Summer was now coming to an end and we had both managed to avoid any major punishments. It was a sunny Friday afternoon and I was just lying on the sofa pretty much oblivious to my rather full nappy when mum came and spoke to me. “Hannah, seeing as there is only 1 week or so left of your punishment we’ve decided to send you on a camp so you can socialise a bit.” She said as she removed my dummy so I could reply “Really? So you’re going to take me out of nappies?” I asked “Well no you’ve still got to continue your punishment but don’t worry you’re going to a special camp and everyone is in the same boat.” “Arh, ok… I’m not sure if I…” I replied but mum quickly cut me off “You’ve got no choice Hannah, and you will be picked up tomorrow morning. Lucy will be staying here though.” And with that she reinserted my dummy and left. A hundred emotions where pulsing through my head, it would be nice to get out of the house, but other people would see my nappies, but those people would also be in nappies, it would be so embarrassing but could be fun… The next day I was ready in a clean double nappies, yellow sun dress, mittens and dummy tied in place waiting for a person from the camp to pick me up. When the knock came and the young man entered I couldn’t believe my eyes, it was the attractive 20 something year old who had fitted my crib. Following him out I wished I could say something but he just ushered me into a mini van parked outside, strapping me into an adult sized car seat. I wasn’t alone, four other teenagers were also strapped in around me. Two girls who I guessed were just a little younger than me, a teenage boy maybe around 14 and another boy who was at least my age. They all, like me were clearly in nappies and judging by the smell at least somebody had a messy one. Just before we set off the young man reached from the front, untying my dummy and letting it hang around my neck. “At camp you allowed to speak free as long as you behave” he said winking at me. “I’m Chris by the way and everyone this here is Hannah” he said speaking more loudly to the whole mini-van. “Hi Hannah, I’m Aimee” said the girl closes to me. At the van started to move away they all introduced themselves, the two girls Aimee and Chloe were 15 & 16, I was right about John the younger boy being 14 and oldest boy sitting in the back, Jake was 19. As we journey continued on we all got to know a little more about each other’s story. Chloe’s was so similar to mine it was scary and she too was a level 4 admitting this with the fact that the bad smell was indeed coming from her. John the youngest was only a level 2 but his jeans did nothing to hide the big nappy they contained. Aimee was a level 3 along with Jake although he admitted he had been decreased from a 5 to a 4 and then to a 3 after good behaviour. With Jake being the only one in the group experiencing level 5 we all started asking questions. “What’s it like?” asked John the youngest “Boring mainly. The drugs mean you’re pretty much helpless and I spent most my time sleeping, eating or being changed…” “My parents were threatening me with Level 6 at one point so I just went along with it quietly and luckily they started decreasing my levels.” He added “Level 6?” I asked “I thought there were only 5 levels” Aimee added “Yeah, there is a level 6 its just you can’t start on it, so most people don’t know about it” Jake replied “So what is it? I can’t imagine anything worse than 5?” I said, thinking in my head what it could be… “Well on the face of it it’s not worse, I mean all the baby clothes, dummies, cribs, etc go but instead they give you an injection. This injection makes you lose full control of your bladder and bowels for about a year” he finished with everyone either gasping or staring at him with fear “Oh god, so it means you have to like stay in nappies through school and everything” “Yeah exactly, they only use it when the parents feel the teen need constant correction to keep them on track and they can keep it going until you’re 21” was his reply I swore loudly “Hey, I’ll have none of that Hannah or that dummy will be going back in” came a sharp voice from the front “Sorry” I mumbled back, still thinking over the simple horror of level 6 Chapter 16 Arriving at the camp, we all got out of the mini-van into a wooded area with log cabins dotted throughout the site. We were by no means alone with at least 50 other teenagers from 13 to 19 wandering around, almost all were clearly sporting think nappies. “Everyone report to in the main building” came a voice over a hidden speaker system and we followed the others, moving toward the biggest building. The crowd gathered facing a stage at back of the room with everyone looking around nervously. On the stage had assembled a group of 20-something year olds including Chris our driver. And then walking up from behind the stage appeared an older woman maybe around 40 and the hum of chatter in the room evaporated. “Welcome everyone, I’m Miss Donaldson and the leader of this camp. Now listen carefully as I’m going to go over the important rules of your stay here: 1. Firstly remember you are here to learn and interact but your punishment continues so not everything is designed to be fun 2. Your parents have handed full control of your punishment to me and my staff (waving her hand to the group behind her) 3. Misbehaviour is not tolerated in the slightest and will be punished harshly 4. We have no toilets on the camp except for staff so I’m afraid if your currently level 1 you will now be effectively level 2 and thus be required to use your nappies for everything. 5. You will be grouped randomly and we don’t have girl / boy segregation. That said, any sort of sexual contact will result in the highest form of punishment for those involved So they are the rules and you will do well to remember them. Enjoy your stay.” And with that she left the stage, the staff members then starting calling out names lining us up in groups. Level 4 seemed to be the highest so I guessed they must not let level 5 attend and when my name was called I was surprised to join the group lead by Chris and another slightly younger girl. Once the group had assembled I counted 8 of us in total, four girls including both Aimee & Chloe from the minivan, three boys and another boy probably about 14 who was dressed head to foot as a girl. “Hi Everyone, I’m Chris and this here is Eilidh. We are your camp leaders for the next week. If you’re all on your best behaviour you will have a great time. Now everyone follow us and let’s get you all settled into the cabin.” We all trundled after them, making small talk between ourselves before reaching our cabin. It was a big imposing log cabin surrounded by trees and was one of the furthest away from the main building. Walking through the door revealed a single huge room sporting 8 cribs dotted randomly throughout and a set of changing tables against the far wall. Also against this wall was shelf upon shelf of nappies, changing supplies, clothing and some other strange looking objects I couldn’t quite make out. There were only two internal doors and I guessed these must lead to the rooms for the leaders. “Welcome everyone to your new home, everyone please now pick a crib and stand beside it” They all looked the same so I walked with Chloe and picked the one next to hers, near the centre of the room. Looking around, my crib had three other close neighbours, Chloe, the boy with the dress and a guy who looked about my age. Looking him over, he was definitely also a level 4, the blue dungarees with a large lion emblem on the front gave it away. They were also quite tight as I could clearly make out the outline of the large nappy they were supporting. Our eyes made contact and I could see him looking me up and down. The yellow sun dress, the dummy hanging around my neck, my bulging nappies, my mittens… god I must look awful I thought, turning away suddenly embarrassed. “Scott, my name’s Scott” he said forcing me to turn back around. “Hannah” I replied my face still reddening. “Nice to meet…” but before I could finish I got cut off my Eilidh’s “Quite!” We all turned to face her and Chris who were now standing in front of the changing tables. “Right, first things first, I want you all to introduce yourself. Say your name, age, punishment level and why your received your punishment. Simple enough. Ok… you first.” She said pointing to a boy near the front. “I’m Don, I’m 15 and erm I’m a level 3 for fighting at school” he said slowly looking at the ground Eilidh then pointed to the youngest girl. “I’m Jess, I’m 13 and I was a level 1 but I guess that’s a 2 now and I’m being punished for being nasty to my little sister” It continued through Craig and Lewis who were both 16 and level 3’s for misbehaving at school, Aimee from the bus and then it came to the little boy dressed as a girl. “I’m Sam but my mum now calls me… Samantha, I’m 14 and a level 2… but my mum forced to dress like a girl after I was caught… trying on my sisters panties” His voice was breaking up throughout and I don’t think I’ve ever seen someone more embarrassed. “Hi Samantha” Eilidh replied “and as per your mommies wishes we will all be referring to you as Samantha” she said looking across the room. Me and Chloe managed through our identical introductions before finally we all turned to Scott. “Erm hi I’m Scott, I’m 18 and I’m also a level 4. I’m not really sure why I’m being punished and I think my parents just want to have me as their little boy again.” A short silence followed and I felt bad for Scott, I hated this punishment but at least I had done something bad to deserve it. “Nice to meet you all and I’m sure over the next few days you will all be getting to know each other much better” Chris boomed across the room breaking the silence. “Now most of you have travelled a long way and judging by the smell I think you will all need a change, so can all of strip down to just your nappies. Me and Eilidh will help any of you having trouble or wearing mittens” Me, Chloe and Scott looked at each other knowing that was us. Amazingly no one made a fuss and soon the room broke into noise as people slowly started undoing their clothing. Eilidh went straight to Chloe and Chris to me. “Long time no see” he joked winking to me. “Hold up your arms” and as I did so he lifted my yellow dress straight off revealing my very discoloured nappies. I hadn’t even really realised that they were so wet and messy, I was so use to spending the last 6 weeks with them like that but that didn’t stop me worrying about if I’d get my control back. “Ok lie down for me” Chris said bringing me back to reality and pushing me onto the crib. Squelch. “Urr” I muttered out loud as the large mess forced its way forwards over my virgina and up the back of my nappy. Chris took no notice, gently removing my shoes and pulling down my knee length socks in the process stroking his hands against my legs quite unnecessarily. I was definitely turned on and could feel hotness building under my nappy but all too quickly it was over and he was helping me back to my feet. Looking around everyone was now standing completely naked except for their nappies all of which seemed in desperate need of a change. Chloe’s however stood out as they were almost completely brown and sagging badly. Mine and Scott’s were also clearly very messy and the other boys and Aimee also appears to have a bit of browning at the back. Only the youngest, Jess, and Samantha who without the dress still looked quite girlish were only wet. “Ok everyone before we change you all I want to confirm how the levels work at the camp as to keep things easier we standardise a few things” Eilidh announced. “As Miss Donaldson said we don’t have levels 1’s so Jess your now a level 2 and will be expected to mess your nappy” “You will all be kept in nappies 24/7 and changed 3 times a day, after breakfast, after lunch and before bed. Those of you on lower levels who are use to 4 changes a day will find you’re now in thicker nappies than you’re used to.” “So level 2’s, you will still have control but we will be encouraging regular use through mild diuretics and laxatives. You can wear normal clothing but we will still be putting you into onesies at night” “Level 3’s, you will be receiving pills with your meals which means you will lose your control. You will also be dressed as a toddler. “Level 4’s, you will be treated as babies most of the time and our expected to now crawl whenever indoors. Outdoors you may walk and if you behave we will allow you to only have your dummy in at night. You will be kept in baby clothes 24/7 including mittens and luckily for you, you will be trying an experimental new control loss pill. This pill will, like level 3’s, leave you with completely no control or warning but is also said to increase wetting and messing volume by 150%. For this reason you will be in the newest and highest capacity nappy we’ve designed.” The three of us on level 4 were now being stared at by everyone and I couldn’t blame them. “So Samantha and Jess, seeing as you’re both only wet I want you to try poop before we change you?” They both looked startled by being singled out and asked to do something so embarrassing in front over everyone. “Ermm. Ok.” Samantha said looking shell shocked. All eyes were on them both and I could see their legs buckle a bit as they tried to push out a poop. Samantha succeeded very quickly, rewarded with a short fart and a noticeable expansion of his, or should I say her, nappy. Jess however was seemingly having a much harder time of it. “I’ve never pooped in my nappy before” she said half crying as Eilidh told her to hurry up. “It’s ok Eilidh, I’ve got this” Chris said as he walked over to Jess and lifted her effortlessly. His hand cupped under her nappy and she leant over his chest and shoulder like a small child. Chris then started massaging her stomach and back with his free hand just as I’d seen mum do to Lucy. It didn’t take long and soon we all watched a first wave of poop expanded into Jess’s nappy. Chris didn’t stop there though and bounced her gently spreading the mess and allowing a two more waves of fart accompanied poop to fill the waiting nappy. Three minutes later he lowered her down by the now browning nappy and see quickly wiped the tears from her eyes. “All better” he said giving her a cuddle which she gladly received. “Ok change time! Scott and Chloe you two look like you need to be first.” They were both changed by the two leaders and before long I found myself lying on a changing table with Chris above me. “Looks like we’ve got a very messy baby here” he cooed tickling me. Rip, Rip, Rip Rip, the tapes were now off and he lowered the front of my outer nappy revealing a very wet and browned stained nappy. “I see your parents keep you in double nappies, wise move by the look of it” he joked. Soon the second nappy was untapped and this time you could hardly see my skin for the poop which clung to it. “Pewww!” Was his only comment as the smell hit him but he didn’t hesitate and after 20 of so wipes I felt clean again but also turned on. Maybe I was imagining it but Chris seemed to be taking much longer on me than Scott and had paid very special attention to cleaning my lady regions. Next came baby oil which he spread liberally massaging it into my skin before lifting my bum and sliding under a hugely thick nappy. I must have been at least as thick as my double nappies and was so wide at the crotch that I didn’t think my legs would ever touch again. To finish he powdered me all over and taped up the nappies 4 giant tapes. All done he said lifting me up and onto the floor and told me to remember to crawl indoors. To be honest as I crawled back to my crib I didn’t think walking would even be an option, the thickness made itself constantly known forcing my legs apart comically. Arriving back at my crib I lifted myself up and then looked around at Chloe who was inspecting her equally large nappy. “There so big” she said noticing me watching. “Yeah, and just think, this is them dry!” Scott added from the other side. “They do look cute though” I admitted, admiring the farm yard animals which covered the shell and the cartoon style words reading ‘Teen Baby Ultima – Keeping your teen leak free for up to 18 hours’ We chatted about where we lived while everyone else was changed into new nappies. Once complete Chris and Eilidh moved around handing out clothes and telling them to get dressed. We were last and Eilidh came up to me and without a word pushed me back onto the crib and proceeded to dress me. Two minutes later I was wearing a tight pink and white striped all-in-one which had a frilly skirt attached around the middle. It had feet with a grip surface on the bottom and padded mittens sown into the sleeves making sure my hands remained useless. Both Scott and Chloe were dressed the same way with Scott sporting a pale blue one and Chloe a yellow striped one. “Thanks everyone for being so well behaved and now let’s head of for some dinner.” Chris shouted over the chatter which had built up and we all headed out of the cabin. Once outside I managed to stand up on my second attempt and waddled alongside my level 4 comrades towards the main building. Arriving at the camp, we all got out of the mini-van into a wooded area with log cabins dotted throughout the site. We were by no means alone with at least 50 other teenagers from 13 to 19 wandering around, almost all were clearly sporting think nappies. “Everyone report to in the main building” came a voice over a hidden speaker system and we followed the others, moving toward the biggest building. The crowd gathered facing a stage at back of the room with everyone looking around nervously. On the stage had assembled a group of 20-something year olds including Chris our driver. And then walking up from behind the stage appeared an older woman maybe around 40 and the hum of chatter in the room evaporated. “Welcome everyone, I’m Miss Donaldson and the leader of this camp. Now listen carefully as I’m going to go over the important rules of your stay here: 1. Firstly remember you are here to learn and interact but your punishment continues so not everything is designed to be fun 2. Your parents have handed full control of your punishment to me and my staff (waving her hand to the group behind her) 3. Misbehaviour is not tolerated in the slightest and will be punished harshly 4. We have no toilets on the camp except for staff so I’m afraid if your currently level 1 you will now be effectively level 2 and thus be required to use your nappies for everything. 5. You will be grouped randomly and we don’t have girl / boy segregation. That said, any sort of sexual contact will result in the highest form of punishment for those involved So they are the rules and you will do well to remember them. Enjoy your stay.” And with that she left the stage, the staff members then starting calling out names lining us up in groups. Level 4 seemed to be the highest so I guessed they must not let level 5 attend and when my name was called I was surprised to join the group lead by Chris and another slightly younger girl. Once the group had assembled I counted 8 of us in total, four girls including both Aimee & Chloe from the minivan, three boys and another boy probably about 14 who was dressed head to foot as a girl. “Hi Everyone, I’m Chris and this here is Eilidh. We are your camp leaders for the next week. If you’re all on your best behaviour you will have a great time. Now everyone follow us and let’s get you all settled into the cabin.” We all trundled after them, making small talk between ourselves before reaching our cabin. It was a big imposing log cabin surrounded by trees and was one of the furthest away from the main building. Walking through the door revealed a single huge room sporting 8 cribs dotted randomly throughout and a set of changing tables against the far wall. Also against this wall was shelf upon shelf of nappies, changing supplies, clothing and some other strange looking objects I couldn’t quite make out. There were only two internal doors and I guessed these must lead to the rooms for the leaders. “Welcome everyone to your new home, everyone please now pick a crib and stand beside it” They all looked the same so I walked with Chloe and picked the one next to hers, near the centre of the room. Looking around, my crib had three other close neighbours, Chloe, the boy with the dress and a guy who looked about my age. Looking him over, he was definitely also a level 4, the blue dungarees with a large lion emblem on the front gave it away. They were also quite tight as I could clearly make out the outline of the large nappy they were supporting. Our eyes made contact and I could see him looking me up and down. The yellow sun dress, the dummy hanging around my neck, my bulging nappies, my mittens… god I must look awful I thought, turning away suddenly embarrassed. “Scott, my name’s Scott” he said forcing me to turn back around. “Hannah” I replied my face still reddening. “Nice to meet…” but before I could finish I got cut off my Eilidh’s “Quite!” We all turned to face her and Chris who were now standing in front of the changing tables. “Right, first things first, I want you all to introduce yourself. Say your name, age, punishment level and why your received your punishment. Simple enough. Ok… you first.” She said pointing to a boy near the front. “I’m Don, I’m 15 and erm I’m a level 3 for fighting at school” he said slowly looking at the ground Eilidh then pointed to the youngest girl. “I’m Jess, I’m 13 and I was a level 1 but I guess that’s a 2 now and I’m being punished for being nasty to my little sister” It continued through Craig and Lewis who were both 16 and level 3’s for misbehaving at school, Aimee from the bus and then it came to the little boy dressed as a girl. “I’m Sam but my mum now calls me… Samantha, I’m 14 and a level 2… but my mum forced to dress like a girl after I was caught… trying on my sisters panties” His voice was breaking up throughout and I don’t think I’ve ever seen someone more embarrassed. “Hi Samantha” Eilidh replied “and as per your mommies wishes we will all be referring to you as Samantha” she said looking across the room. Me and Chloe managed through our identical introductions before finally we all turned to Scott. “Erm hi I’m Scott, I’m 18 and I’m also a level 4. I’m not really sure why I’m being punished and I think my parents just want to have me as their little boy again.” A short silence followed and I felt bad for Scott, I hated this punishment but at least I had done something bad to deserve it. “Nice to meet you all and I’m sure over the next few days you will all be getting to know each other much better” Chris boomed across the room breaking the silence. “Now most of you have travelled a long way and judging by the smell I think you will all need a change, so can all of strip down to just your nappies. Me and Eilidh will help any of you having trouble or wearing mittens” Me, Chloe and Scott looked at each other knowing that was us. Amazingly no one made a fuss and soon the room broke into noise as people slowly started undoing their clothing. Eilidh went straight to Chloe and Chris to me. “Long time no see” he joked winking to me. “Hold up your arms” and as I did so he lifted my yellow dress straight off revealing my very discoloured nappies. I hadn’t even really realised that they were so wet and messy, I was so use to spending the last 6 weeks with them like that but that didn’t stop me worrying about if I’d get my control back. “Ok lie down for me” Chris said bringing me back to reality and pushing me onto the crib. Squelch. “Urr” I muttered out loud as the large mess forced its way forwards over my virgina and up the back of my nappy. Chris took no notice, gently removing my shoes and pulling down my knee length socks in the process stroking his hands against my legs quite unnecessarily. I was definitely turned on and could feel hotness building under my nappy but all too quickly it was over and he was helping me back to my feet. Looking around everyone was now standing completely naked except for their nappies all of which seemed in desperate need of a change. Chloe’s however stood out as they were almost completely brown and sagging badly. Mine and Scott’s were also clearly very messy and the other boys and Aimee also appears to have a bit of browning at the back. Only the youngest, Jess, and Samantha who without the dress still looked quite girlish were only wet. “Ok everyone before we change you all I want to confirm how the levels work at the camp as to keep things easier we standardise a few things” Eilidh announced. “As Miss Donaldson said we don’t have levels 1’s so Jess your now a level 2 and will be expected to mess your nappy” “You will all be kept in nappies 24/7 and changed 3 times a day, after breakfast, after lunch and before bed. Those of you on lower levels who are use to 4 changes a day will find you’re now in thicker nappies than you’re used to.” “So level 2’s, you will still have control but we will be encouraging regular use through mild diuretics and laxatives. You can wear normal clothing but we will still be putting you into onesies at night” “Level 3’s, you will be receiving pills with your meals which means you will lose your control. You will also be dressed as a toddler. “Level 4’s, you will be treated as babies most of the time and our expected to now crawl whenever indoors. Outdoors you may walk and if you behave we will allow you to only have your dummy in at night. You will be kept in baby clothes 24/7 including mittens and luckily for you, you will be trying an experimental new control loss pill. This pill will, like level 3’s, leave you with completely no control or warning but is also said to increase wetting and messing volume by 150%. For this reason you will be in the newest and highest capacity nappy we’ve designed.” The three of us on level 4 were now being stared at by everyone and I couldn’t blame them. “So Samantha and Jess, seeing as you’re both only wet I want you to try poop before we change you?” They both looked startled by being singled out and asked to do something so embarrassing in front over everyone. “Ermm. Ok.” Samantha said looking shell shocked. All eyes were on them both and I could see their legs buckle a bit as they tried to push out a poop. Samantha succeeded very quickly, rewarded with a short fart and a noticeable expansion of his, or should I say her, nappy. Jess however was seemingly having a much harder time of it. “I’ve never pooped in my nappy before” she said half crying as Eilidh told her to hurry up. “It’s ok Eilidh, I’ve got this” Chris said as he walked over to Jess and lifted her effortlessly. His hand cupped under her nappy and she leant over his chest and shoulder like a small child. Chris then started massaging her stomach and back with his free hand just as I’d seen mum do to Lucy. It didn’t take long and soon we all watched a first wave of poop expanded into Jess’s nappy. Chris didn’t stop there though and bounced her gently spreading the mess and allowing a two more waves of fart accompanied poop to fill the waiting nappy. Three minutes later he lowered her down by the now browning nappy and see quickly wiped the tears from her eyes. “All better” he said giving her a cuddle which she gladly received. “Ok change time! Scott and Chloe you two look like you need to be first.” They were both changed by the two leaders and before long I found myself lying on a changing table with Chris above me. “Looks like we’ve got a very messy baby here” he cooed tickling me. Rip, Rip, Rip Rip, the tapes were now off and he lowered the front of my outer nappy revealing a very wet and browned stained nappy. “I see your parents keep you in double nappies, wise move by the look of it” he joked. Soon the second nappy was untapped and this time you could hardly see my skin for the poop which clung to it. “Pewww!” Was his only comment as the smell hit him but he didn’t hesitate and after 20 of so wipes I felt clean again but also turned on. Maybe I was imagining it but Chris seemed to be taking much longer on me than Scott and had paid very special attention to cleaning my lady regions. Next came baby oil which he spread liberally massaging it into my skin before lifting my bum and sliding under a hugely thick nappy. I must have been at least as thick as my double nappies and was so wide at the crotch that I didn’t think my legs would ever touch again. To finish he powdered me all over and taped up the nappies 4 giant tapes. All done he said lifting me up and onto the floor and told me to remember to crawl indoors. To be honest as I crawled back to my crib I didn’t think walking would even be an option, the thickness made itself constantly known forcing my legs apart comically. Arriving back at my crib I lifted myself up and then looked around at Chloe who was inspecting her equally large nappy. “There so big” she said noticing me watching. “Yeah, and just think, this is them dry!” Scott added from the other side. “They do look cute though” I admitted, admiring the farm yard animals which covered the shell and the cartoon style words reading ‘Teen Baby Ultima – Keeping your teen leak free for up to 18 hours’ We chatted about where we lived while everyone else was changed into new nappies. Once complete Chris and Eilidh moved around handing out clothes and telling them to get dressed. We were last and Eilidh came up to me and without a word pushed me back onto the crib and proceeded to dress me. Two minutes later I was wearing a tight pink and white striped all-in-one which had a frilly skirt attached around the middle. It had feet with a grip surface on the bottom and padded mittens sown into the sleeves making sure my hands remained useless. Both Scott and Chloe were dressed the same way with Scott sporting a pale blue one and Chloe a yellow striped one. “Thanks everyone for being so well behaved and now let’s head of for some dinner.” Chris shouted over the chatter which had built up and we all headed out of the cabin. Once outside I managed to stand up on my second attempt and waddled alongside my level 4 comrades towards the main building.
  2. Weaponised Incontinence in a World of Late Bloomers By Felix_Lewis Hi all, This is my first attempt at an ABDL story. It is written in Australian English, so be prepared for the term ‘nappies’ for diapers, and perhaps some Australian-local contexts and concepts. Any strange or common concepts will be explained in parenthesis. To figure out if you’re interested, I have here a short synopsis of what will be involved: This story takes place in an alternate present reality, where a mishandled global catastrophe created an embarrassing epigenetic condition for future peoples, causing most young adults to need nappies until they’re about 16-18. It follows the perspective of a nappy-free Nick, and his angst for his nappied and seemingly antagonistic step-sister, Laura (and all of her accidents). They’re in their last year of school, just trying to get through the popularity contest, mess, and expectations that come with it. This story features frequent messing and wetting, mainly from female characters. The plot, characters, and world are the main focus of the story, but if you’re doing the old “ctrl+f ‘poop’, ‘mess’, ‘wet’”, you’re also in the right place. There will be lots of messing and wetting scenes. If you do a ctrl+f search for “()” (back-to-back brackets), you will find the start of each wetting and messing scene. No missing them due to my verbosity, and no need for plot if that’s not your thing! Lastly, I apologise for any formatting oddities. This was written in a google doc and transferred over. If you point out something strange, I'll try to fix it! There are 6 “Parts” to the story, and I’ll be releasing it in these parts. I hope you enjoy! Prologue The rude chill brushed Barry’s brow, skimming by on a breath of wind which rode down the wide and dead street. The road in front of the hospital, which at this time would usually host a mess of cars and sirens, lay a barren in the cold, July fog. Leaves stirred in a lonely eddy. Barry had been standing in the silent line for near on an hour now, kept company in his now-permanent spot by the slow rustling of clothes and occasional cough - fits of spluttering which tore the line into a further frightened silence. Eyes would stare. His cloth mask kept him warm, although nurses - with only eyes visible through the all-encompassing scrubs - had come to hand out hot water bottles earlier. Barry had refused. He was young, and about as fat as eight years between his favourite pubs had let him become. He would be fine in a bit of cold. Those with the disease, though… Over two years since its inception, the fluttering illness had hitch-hiked eternal sneezes all across the wide globe. It wasn’t deadly, however. Barry had sat on the couch with it in the first few months, enjoying time off work between bags of chips and litres of cold water. Sure, it knocked you out for a week, tops, but barely a percent of a percent of people got anywhere close to death. It was a blow-over, everybody believed so. Then they found the side effects. It was almost funny when they first appeared. Funny, at the time, to lock people away in fear of a sickness just because a few pollies shat their pants. Barry chuckled against the fog, remembering the first Murdoch rag which blasted the MP who pissed himself on the open floor of Parliament. His hot breath steamed from his mask, and a voice behind him asked; “What’s funny?” Barry turned. A young woman stood behind him, her long hair tied into her scarf which wrapped around her mask, her hands held stiff in a long coat. He hoped that she was legitimately asking the question, rather than chiding him, because he was going to tell the story whether she thought him mad or not. “Who thought,” he said, already chuckling, “that a politician pissing themselves in Parliament would lead to this…” and he gestured about at the great nothingness that the morning peak had become. “A guy missed the pisser in Canberra, and it stops the whole world.” “It is a little crazy, isn’t it,” the woman nodded along, and craned to see the line stretching long behind her. “Masks, to lockdowns, to empty streets, vaccines...really got to figure out who was crazy, you know.” “I really figured out that I can’t stand my Dad,” Barry laughed, nodding along. “Every second thing from his mouth was some cry that the country had turned into a dictatorship. You’d think they were rolling tanks through town. I had to move out. Finally turned me into an adult.” “I found out that my Auntie was an anti-vaxxer,” the woman replied. “Never gave my cousins any jabs at all, it turns out. I should have known, from all of those Balinese statues she kept around the house. If she knew I was standing in this line...I tell you, she’s got the ingredients of this jab on speed-search.” “Ah, I know,” Barry smiled, but his positivity faded. Not a lot of people seemed to comprehend the risk of a life of uncontrollable bowels and bladders. The disease had evolved to make that a reality, somehow - although he hadn’t caught that mutated strain. They thought that it might even do worse, but the anti-vaxxer types would call anything of the sort fear-mongering. “Ah well,” he repeated, then, “ah fuck.” “I know,” the woman said, her eyes meeting Barry’s again. “I hope it works.” “Yeah, same…” he chuffed, and movement caught his eye. Ahead, people shuffled. The hospital doors had flown open in the long distance, and Barry could just make out the sign on the door. VACCINE CLINIC Those at the front of the line waddled in, orderly to the cold day. “I guess it’s time,” he turned, tipping his head to the lady. “You know,” she said, shuffling forward with him, “you’re probably the first stranger I’ve met in a year.” “I reckon I’m about the same,” he smiled, although not with his eyes, so the woman couldn’t see it. “Barry’s my name.” “Ingrid,” she nodded. Part 1 40 years later Chapter 1 Nick, feeling his knees crack, squatted to sit on the concrete steps under the near-spring sun, joining his mates with a sandwich in hand. They always sat here during lunch times, on the embankment steps which overlooked the school’s front oval. A too-aggressive game of footy bashed its way across the field, taking boys to the ground with feverish abandon. Lachie, his KFC chips slopping out of his mouth like a spent durry (cigarette), spluttered on his story. “...I mean, she was all over me at Michael’s last weekend.” “Mate, she was not,” Tom cut in. “I don’t know what planet you were on, space cadet.” “My rocket-ands crash landed on her hips mate, that was the planet,” Lachie insisted, then turned to Nick. “You saw, right?” “Saw what?” “Me and Christy!” Nick chuffed. He hadn’t actually seen anything happen. What he had seen, was Christy trying politely to make Lachie fuck off. “Yeah, nah, not sure about that one, champ.” Nick said, biting into his sandwich. “Maybe Johno knows something. Why don’t we ask him when she gets over here.” And he pointed towards the boy approaching, footy in hand. Being noticed by none other than Nick Petrios, Johno’s face raised a massive grin, and he waddled faster on over. “Nah, no way,” Tom said, standing to his full and unimpressive height. He yelled at the poor approaching boy through his curly, red hair. “Turn that crinkle butt around, piss pants. We’re not playing footy with waddlers.” Johno’s whole face fell, pulling his shoulders down with it. He pivoted meekly, taking his nappy-laden ass with him and back out to the oval. “Gee, Nick, you can’t just point at the babies! Then they think they can join.” Tom said. “Didn’t think he’d keep waddling-on over,” Nick shrugged. “The gaul to even look at us,” Lachie said, and gestured to his body. From his smoothly-cut, wiry-haired chin, to his barrel-like gut, his stone fists, and his notably napply-less shorts. Lachie was quite the statue, if the Romans were in the fashion of carving brick-shithouses. “Surprised he didn’t shit himself,” Tom added. “Or, maybe he did. Not our fault.” Nick laughed, although he thought Tom’s words were a bit too mean. It wasn’t their fault that the rest of their cohort hadn’t figured out when they needed to go to the toilet. That was, strangely, the norm for most until they got to 17, or even older. Nick had figured it out at the ripe age of fourteen, well before many of his peers, and driven by his sheer determination to be attractive to girls. Nobody who shat their pants was cool or hot - that fact just stood to reason. One of the infallible constants of the universe. Now, four years on and in Year 12, his flawless pants streak had gifted him a handy and tight friendship circle, something that was sacred and never to be breached. Hadn’t really given him the luck with the ladies like he thought it would, though. “Hi boys,” a voice came from behind. Nick turned, to see Cassie glide down the stairs, Luke and Emily in tow. Her long, dark hair shimmered to the sunlight as it flicked around her head. Her body moved to a wide-hipped gait, trapping Nick’s eyes in a pendulum. Beneath her skirt would be no nappy - not that Nick thought the boys would kick her out of the group even if she did wear one. Cassandra was too beautiful to be excluded from any cool clique. “Hey, Cass, maybe you can solve this one.” Lachie said, standing to greet her. “Oh, bloody hell, Lachie,” Tom palmed his face. “So, me and Chrissy at Michael’s party…” “The answer is no, Lachlan,” Cassie chided, strutting her long legs by him to sit on the lowest step. “She was not interested.” “Ah, poop,” he deflated. “Hey, speaking of poop…” Tom laughed, and pointed across the steps. Moving towards the group with purpose was Laura, Nick’s step-sister. Her school skirt puffed and bobbed atop the thick nappy underneath, giving the impression of wider hips than was humanly possible. Her strawberry hair, pulled into a messy bun, bounced with the waddle of her step. “She’s got a bloody towel between her legs,” Tom mocked. “Yeah, but she’s still hot,” Lachie nodded, thoughtful. “Oh, shut up with that,” Nick demanded - he wouldn’t hear it. “What happened to Christy-lust?” But in his head, he sighed, wondering just what was so important that Laura had to tell him now. Why did she always make a point of showing up when he was with his friends? “You might have a nappy to change, by the looks of it,” Tom nudged Nick. “You shut up, too,” Nick growled. Lachie heckled as Laura came within talking distance. “Resident changer is out for lunch. He’ll be on duty later.” And he laughed, nudging Tom. Laura, stern-faced as ever, planted her foot to the step and met it with a smirk. “You’re one to talk, Lachlan Fuller,” she beamed, “Still pissing the bed - not a mighty-high horse to yell down from.” Lachie’s whole body flushed red, and his brow furrowed. “I’d rather piss the bed than piss my pants in the bed,” he retorted. “Anything is better than getting dressed like a baby.” “Sure, fine, tell yourself that,” Laura rolled her eyes, landing them on Nick. “Dad says he’s picking us up from school tonight. Meet by the round-about at four.” That was so important? Nick grumbled to himself. We have the next class together, she could have just said it then…”I’ve got band anyway,” he said to her. “I don’t need a ride from your Dad.” “Alright, I’ll pass it on,” she said, turning immediately on her heel to leave. As she did so, the bell rang. --- Nick went to the toilet on his way to class, books carried precariously above the trough as he pissed into it. In the back of the bathroom sat a changing table, and a stand-up change place, which were both occupied by two boys in his year level, cleaning themselves up. Nick remembered those days - he’d hated it, lining up for ten minutes to get the royal service of pulling smushed shit out of your own ass-hairs. His determination was the one thing Nick was able to take real pride in, and the memory made him beam. His smile shone all the way to biology class, where he found Laura sitting front and centre before the teacher. His grin then faded. He shuffled into the almost-full room, taking his usual desk near the back left of the class. Here, next to the HVAC unit, the climate-controlled air blew away from him and into the class. This was the prime real-estate of each classroom, where the smells of dirty nappies and clouds of baby powder were magically blown away, never to bother him. Satisfied to be once more in his king’s throne, Neil pulled out his books, and followed the teacher’s notes. The class had been studying genetic theory in the past few weeks. Nick understood the concept of genes - that somebody had traits, which could be replicated, and made things in the body. But the mechanism of it? He stared at the whiteboard in despair, watching as diagrams slowly morphed into obscure satanic markings, devouring the wall in blackness. Each new word building on some concept which had already flown over his head minutes ago. Given time, Nick could figure this out, but in time with a class like this?... “And so, what do we call this kind of mutation?” Mr Caldwell asked, and Laura’s hand was the first raised. “Epigenetic,” she said. Epigenetic? Nick coughed. Where the fuck did the ‘epi’ come from? “Caused by an outside influence changing a gene expression,” she continued. Gene expressions can change? But, what’s the got to do with the...aw, shit. “Can anybody think of a good example?” Mr Caldwell asked, and before he could even acknowledge Laura’s hand, her mouth opened. “The Novello-Virus plague,” she said. “It famously created an immune response which altered the nerves in our lower abdomen.” “Yes...exactly,” Mr Caldwell grumbled, annoyed at the speed of her response. “Novo-2 is the reason why we all take so long to be able to control our movements. Now, have a go at the questions on page 238. They’re exam style questions, so they’re useful. Try and help each other if you don’t understand.” Ha, if you don’t understand... Nick shook his head, and flicked to the correct page. On these sheets, the devil was incarnate once more, his powerful ritual sketches zagging across the page’s margins, making evil the knowledge held within. Nick tried to comprehend the diagram, but nothing of it could click. Not even the words on the page made sense - each italicised term was connected to every other, forming a chain of incomprehension which bound the book to an endless, circular glossary. Frustrated, Nick turned to Georgie, who sat next to him. ()Unfortunately, she was also staring blankly at the page, but Nick thought that she couldn’t be as lost as him. “Hey, G,” he said, and the girl shifted, her butt crinkling beneath her tartan school skirt. “Do you get this Epigenetics stuff?” Nick had thought that she’d shifted to face him, but she instead looked absently ahead. He then heard the distinctive hiss from under her skirt, as she let her mind run, wetting herself. Nick could see the nappy sag as it poked from between her legs, expanding out of her skirt. Half of the class turned to the sound, silent giggles passing between friends as they privately mocked the girl. Just over half of the cohort were free of nappies now, and they were surely keen to mock those who weren’t. “I see…” Nick hummed, unable to capture Georgia’s attention. A plastic crinkling approached, and Nick turned to it, to find Laura making her way to his desk. “Did you go, too?” He asked. “No, I can help you,” she huffed, and leaned over and onto his desk. Nick sneered - it wasn’t enough to try and hang out with him, or answer all of the questions in class, she’d now try to tutor him? “Sure, go ahead,” he grumbled, with no other options. “Epigenetics is when an external factor changes gene expression, right?” “Sure, I guess,” Nick chuffed. “Okay, well it is.” “How?” Nick asked. “How does it matter? You’re already built, so what does changing genes matter?” “Because your cells are constantly dividing and replacing themselves,” Laura explained, “so any changes to your genes will eventually be seen in all of your cells.” “Yeah, okay...but how does it happen in the first place?” “Because the thing you come into contact with either reacts with your DNA, or it changes chemistry in your body which reacts with your DNA.” “I…” Nick wanted to ask more, but he understood the concept now. Why was it such gibberish a minute ago? How was it that Laura knew the better way to explain this than the teacher? How did this great lesson come from somebody who couldn’t even manage to stop shitting their pants? “Thanks,” Nick said, although with no sugar to his smile. “You’re welcome,” Laura nodded, sharing Nick’s grit. She pulled herself up, and waddled back to her seat. Chapter 2 Magical smells wafted from the kitchen, dancing throughout the house and up the stairs. These called Nick, dragging him from his top-storey room down into the living area for his favourite meal of the day - dinner. Oh, how his Mother was a good cook. Nay - a chef. That was her true calling, of course. The one career which she refused to entertain. It felt like she flopped between bosses, into and out-of life-altering decisions, a resident to all sorts of offices across the city over the years. For the past two, she’d managed to hold herself down to managing a family-run fashion shop. Who knew what came next. Neil helped bring the plates to the table, then took his favourite seat - the one with the prime view of the TV over his mother’s shoulder. Tonight, a beautiful pot of stuffed zucchinis cooled atop a wooden block on the dinner table. Nick spooned the four bowls full, one for each guest of the table, then took his eager seat to wait. Hauling himself from the couch, his Step-Dad, Greg, rose. His long and lanky limbs paraded themselves across the hardwood, reaching halfway across the house in no more than three steps. He took his seat opposite Nick with a smile on his angular face. Nick had lived with Greg and Laura for about seven years now. And still, the situation never felt like a fair family. It was obvious, no matter how much respect Greg tried to pay towards Nick, that he favoured his daughter and was more lenient on her. She who could never let him down. Nick swallowed resentment, because to act happy and respect Greg made his mother happy, so he would do it. Nick heard the loud crinkle before he saw Laura. He craned his head, watching her bounce towards the table from the stairs. Laura was a lazy dresser around the house - certainly, Nick would never get away with what she did, even in his nappy-days. She wore her thick white nappy exposed, white powder drifting from her arse with each heavy step. Her hair was long and worn down, atop an oversized red hoodie. A cloud of powder puffed up from her exposed waistband as she plonked her butt on the chair next to Nick. Laura smiled at him. “Don’t wait for me,” Nick’s mum, Julia, called as she bustled about near the sink. “Get started.” With the signal given, Nick launched his shovel of a spoon at the dinner, enjoying it immensely. Soon, his Mum joined the table, and the rush of cutlery slowed to allow for conversation. “What happened today at school?” She asked. “You know, nothing much.” Nick said, intent on eating. “I helped Nick in biology today,” Laura beamed, glancing a smirk to him as she spooned up zucchini. “We were studying Epigenetics.” “Ah, like Novo-2,” Greg chimed in. “Yeah, exactly, Dad,” she smiled, “Nick didn’t get it at first, but I helped to explain it to him.” Greg beamed, and his attention turned to Nick. The young man went red, falling into his seat. Yes, they already know you’re smarter than me… he grumbled to himself. You’ve always got to remind them, don’t you. “She did,” he said flatly. “You’d think with the money we pay for that school, it’d be the teachers who taught the classes, not their brighter students,” Mum chimed in, annoyed. Nick sighed to the saving grace; the deflection from his embarrassment. “Did you ask the teacher to explain it again?” “Eh, I don’t like asking too many times,” Nick said honestly, “you know, after they’d already spent so long explaining it once.” His mum frowned, then dug back into her food. A lull fell to the table with it, where everybody seemed too consumed by eating to talk. ()Then Laura grunted, and Nick heard a plastic rustle. She’s shifted her weight onto her furthest ass-cheek, aiming her nappy towards him. Staring off towards the TV, her face was caught in an absent concentration, gritting as she grunted again. Her hands now gripped at the edge of the table, hands strained. The seat of her nappy, pointed at Nick, shifted, something inside wriggling and poking out as she pushed. “Oh you’re bloody kidding me…” Nick coughed. He turned to his parents in disbelief, who didn’t seem to have even noticed. They only paid attention to their dinner, Laura’s grimace and grunting falling on deaf ears. He watched in disbelief as she strained further. Finally a hard mass shifted into the seat, her nappy bulging out to smush against her chair. She sighed, smiling, and pushed again. The nappy billowed out once more, a second lump crackling louding as it came, swelling under her ass . Laura sighed again, happy as anything, and sat squarely back down on the mess. Nick couldn’t believe it - pointing her ass towards him and shitting in his general direction. How could somebody so clearly bright, so intelligent in any other setting, so annoyingly favoured, get away with shitting themselves at the dinner table? Nick’s stare begged with his parents, who hadn’t even looked up or to each other yet. Finally, the smell of fresh shit and talcum powder caught his nose. “That’s yours to change,” Julia said to Greg, and the man grunted a nod. “Never change a nappy just as it’s messed - there’s always more,” Greg offered his wisdom, still focussed solely on his dinner. How was the lumbering man so utilitarian as to ignore the smell of his daughter’s mess as he ate his food? Nick tried to hone his focus with such intent, wafting the scents of the pot to his nose with the zucchini. The effort of self-deception was dizzying, and he had to settle with just not enjoying the food as he shovelled it in. ()Laura crinkled again, and Nick’s eagle gaze locked to her, brow furrowed. This time she squatted just off the seat, gripping hard to the table, but turned her head to hold Nick’s gaze as she pushed, smirking. Her whole body tensed, then a gurgle and squelch blew from her ass. The nappy bubbled from behind, squirming as a wad of liquid mess rushed to fill it. The odour was immediate, and deadly. Nick almost gagged - he wanted to cry, that he had half of his dinner left. He looked at the last zucchini in dismay. There was a second squelch - he wasn’t even expecting it - followed by a loud sigh as Laura finished off her bubbling, liquid mess. The legholes of her puffy and bulging nappy now showed brown. She took a slow seat, lowering herself onto the shifting mess, then raised her spoon back to her mouth as if nothing had happened. “I’m going to eat on the couch,” Nick said, lifting his plate. “Smart idea,” Greg agreed, but didn’t dare shift to move with him. Nick moved, totally stunned. He just didn’t get it - how could a girl so smart not have figured out the toilet yet, or basic etiquette? He mused that one day it would just come to her, like everything else seemed to do with Laura - learned and adopted effortlessly to the highest degree. Sitting on the couch, he craned his head back around to her. To Nick, it felt like her entire existence was designed to piss him off. Chapter 3 “Mate, I would end you at Mario-kart,” Tom grinned, ruffling Lachie’s hair as the boys walked the long path from the train station to school. Nick was glad for his morning free of Laura - on her own accord, she took the earlier train, to get to school way before classes started. It suited him - one less nappy to stink up the carriage. “Mate, this is old ground,” Lachie insisted, pushing the boy off. “I’ve already smashed you on every track, multiple times.” “That was years ago!” “You’ve been practicing?” “Of course I have. You can’t be a champion with no practice,” Tom grinned. Truthfully, a few years ago the lad had gotten into speedrunning, and failed miserably to run the game in anything resembling ‘speed’. He hadn’t picked up an N64 controller since. “You are challenging Rainbow_Road_69 here, Lachie,” Nick chimed. “Fastest thumbs on the N69.” “You know it,” Tom smiled. “He’s years out of practice,” Lachie rebutted. “And the years between now and my last speedrun is about the same as between the speedrun and you last beating me,” Tom added. “You can’t hold superiority four years after a fact.” “Okay, bet,” Lachie said. “But let’s make this juicer.” “I like juicer,” Tom agreed. “Even ground - we won’t play the N64 version. Let’s do Mario-kart Wii.” Nick’s stomach dropped. He immediately knew where this was going, and he dreaded the next sentence which he knew was coming his way. “Nick’s got it at his place. Why don’t you invite us around tonight for the showdown,” Lachie suggested, and Tom lit up, nodding along. Nick fell inside himself, growing nervous. Guests to the house, especially in the hours that parents would be arriving home from work, were in the domain of Grumpy Greg to approve. Whilst Nick’s Step-Dad was nice enough, there was one time when he demanded peace and cleanliness, and that was when he walked into his house after a long day at work. Strangely, for everything Nick didn’t appreciate about the man, he respected this rule. Nick and his Mum were living in Greg’s house, after all. Coming home to a clean and peaceful home was nice. Nick knew to uphold this sanctity. Beyond that, Nick knew that Greg didn’t like his friends. He thought that boys like Tom and Lachie were bullish and crude. Of course, Greg was right, but Nick liked his friends for their rough character, and for the shock of the more serene moments which came from them. His friends were men of surprising extremes. They certainly weren’t to Greg’s taste. It would be a lot of effort to convince Greg to let the boys come over just after school - he’d likely suggest a weekend, or barre the activity all together. Nick went to say as much, when Cassie arrived. “Hi, my favourite boys,” she joked, skipping up to the circle. Nick immediately lost his train of thought, and was now stuck at the station waiting for it to steam back to him. Unfortunately, the next train to arrive thought that he’d better check Cassie out, and he found himself sitting in its first class pullman carriage. Far out, she’s got a nice ass. And hips to match, it seemed. They puffed out almost cartoonishly, holding her dress alight. “Hey, wanna watch me smash Tom and Mario-kart?” Lachie asked her, his energy still high. “We’re going to Nick’s house after school to play it,” Tom added. Nick cringed. “Yeah, that sounds great,” Cassie beamed. “As long as you’re okay with me beating the lot of you.” Cassie was in? Suddenly, Nick had much fewer reservations about prodding Greg for permission. “I’ve just got to ask Greg if I can have people over,” he butted in. “We should be fine, though.” “Oh, Greg loves me, it’ll be fine.” Lachie waved a hand, “3:30 train, all.” --- At recess Nick fumbled with his phone. He pulled himself around behind the art buildings - apparently the old smoker’s paradise, before the school cracked on to it - and dialled Greg’s number. He was nervous. He desperately wanted Cas - his friends - to come over, but wasn’t sure how to approach this conversation. He held little reservation in admitting that Laura would know the right strings to pull, but he wasn’t going to stoop to asking her. He was a big boy who didn’t mess himself, he could call up his step-dad. Nick dialed the final number, and the phone rang. And rang. And rang. Nick almost became relieved, he could see the excuse forming ‘oh, hi Greg’, as the man walked into his door, ‘I tried to get onto you, but you didn’t answer. I’m sorry, we tried to keep things tidy’, yes, that would work. It… “Hello, Nick?” Greg’s voice crackled. Damn it. “Hi Greg,” Nick splattered nervously, “I was wondering if I could have three friends around after school, to play video games.” His voice fumbled the words. A silence was drawn. “I’ll make sure that everything is clean before you get home. You won’t even hear us - we’ll be in my room.” Greg hummed, then nothing. Were Nick wearing a nappy, he’d have peed himself. “Three friends, hey?” Greg mused. “Would they be Lachie, Tom, and Luke?” “Lachie, Tom, and Cassie,” Nick corrected, and Greg chuffed, as if he was amused to hear a girl’s name. “Right, usual suspects,” Greg said, then, “you’re just playing video games?” “Tom wants to verse lachie at Mario kart.” “No drinking?” “None of the sort,” Nick bit his tongue. Of course, Nick had assumed this, but Greg was right to suspect it. Tom, Lachie, and Luke could be rowdy when they wanted to be. It had happened before. “This is year 12 after all, we shouldn’t be drinking on school nights.” “Yes, you’re screwed on…” Greg said, implying that the others weren’t. Nick understood. “Yes, that’s all fine, Nick. Your friends are welcome around,” Greg said finally, and rather quickly, “Just get them to go home before dinner - I don’t want other parents thinking that I neglect to feed guests.” Nick was stunned. How had this been so easy? Maybe he’d turned on some unknown charm, or he’d done some unknown deed to land in Greg’s nice-books. Maybe the man just pitied that Nick had to eat dinner next to his soiled daughter. “Thank you, Greg!” Nick beamed. “I really appreciate it.” “All is good,” Greg agreed, “just keep the place clean for when I get home.” “And keep out of your hair,” Nick finished the sentiment. “You’ve got it.” --- Nick whistled on the way to his next class, elation in his veins after he confirmed the good news with the boys - and Cassie. Most importantly Cassie. Nick was surprised that she wanted to come around to his - even though she was effectively ‘one of the boys’. It’s not like they weren’t mates - they’d hang out at lunch sometimes, they’d talk at parties, but never one-on-one. No, Nick didn’t have the confidence for that. She’d certainly never been to his house. It seemed to push at some barrier of their friendship that she so jovially accepted the offer. Nick just hoped to high heaven that his room was clean enough for a girl. He thought about what damning articles might be on that unmade bed of his. Eh, if only he could distract them all downstairs for five minutes whilst he tidied up… ()His thought was interrupted as a girl from the younger year level, walking towards him, stopped in her tracks. Her eyes bulged wide, her knees buckled inwards, and her hand darted to her butt. A rude squelch and slop accompanied from under her school skirt, and the girl was held in stunned silence. Wet farts continued to blurt from the girl’s nappy. Nick disdainfully caught a waft of the toxic mass as he walked by. He gagged at the terrible stench, and was thrown into a strange thought. Why does Laura grunt so much when she goes? He’d never thought it strange that Laura put so much deliberate effort into her filling her nappy, but she always did. Most teens - even himself back in the days when it applied - couldn’t stop themselves. You’d be particularly self aware to even catch yourself off guard when relieving yourself. It just sorta happened - that’s why you weren’t toilet trained. The girl he just passed - now waddling off towards a change room - must have been training right now to have known what was coming. Eh, maybe Laura’s just constipated a lot. He shrugged, although something further nagged at him. The way she smirked at dinner - was she fucking with him? Saving a poo just to mess with him? How could she even do that?… “Hey, Nick,” he heard from behind, and turned. There stood Laura, her hair tall in its bun, her shirt tucked into her skirt over the obvious bulk of her nappy’s waistband. “Ah, the brainiac,” he greeted, “what do you want?” “I heard your friends are coming over tonight,” she said, and Nick could swear that mischief rose with her voice. He gritted his lips. “Yes, they are,” he wormed out. “Who told you?” “Lachie, of course.” Yes, Lachie, the weak link. Was he just teasing that he thought Laura was cute, or was he serious? Nick couldn’t imagine anybody being serious about such a thing. “I did a pretty good job convincing your dad,” Nick grinned, remembering to be boastful. “You know how he hates Lachie and Tom. Got him right on board. I wonder what him warming up to me means for you...” “I think you’re just lucky that he’s only got positive things to say about Cassie,” Laura teased. Nick’s brow furrowed. “He’s never even heard of her,” he puzzled. How did Cass change his mind? “Well, she didn’t, until I put in the good word this morning,” Laura smirked, twirling her skirt. “I told him that she’s toilet-trained, and he thought that it must have made her a good influence to have hanging around me. I also mentioned that all of your friends are toilet trained - it’s like, your thing. He seemed impressed - I don’t think he knew that you all valued it so much.” Nick grimaced, his confidence waning. He’d really believed that he’d spoken through to Greg, but this achievement wasn’t his. Just like everything else seemed to do in the eyes of his family, this success found its roots with Laura. He grumbled, eye twitching, but had nothing else to say but “Thank you.” “You’re welcome,” Laura smiled, and skipped off, away to her next class. Nick hummed, his mind racing. Laura was up to something, but what would she do? Chapter 4 Nick slammed on cupboard doors, folding clothes at lightspeed to cram them into appropriate spaces. Used tissues were relegated to the tissue box for later rubbish sorting. The covers were thrown over the bed - laid smoothly rather than evenly, just for the effect of cleanliness. He’d told his friends downstairs that he needed to use the loo quickly, and had distracted them with ice-cold water. He hoped that they suspected nothing. Finally, the room clean, he strolled downstairs to fetch them, and pile them all into his abode. The first event of the evening would be Lachie versus Tom, on each championship cup, it was decided. Nick fired up the Wii, and handed the remotes to his mates, who licked their lips and twitched their thumbs in eager anticipation. They sat on the beanbags at the foot of the bed, right in front of the small TV, whilst Nick took his place on the edge of his bed. He’d presented Cassie with his office chair, the bees knees of modern ergonomic comfort, and she seemed to pause at her options. Finally, as the first track started, she lay down next to where Nick sat, taking the centre of the bed, close to him. Nick was petrified. The skin of her arm was within a hair’s distance of his leg. He swore that his leg hair even touched her - like some strange forcefield of sensors bolted to his thighs. He sweated, unable to squirm away as he was already squashed on the edge. Cassie must have sensed his aroused discomfort, for she grunted, pulled herself up, then sat down on the bed instead, placing the bowl of popcorn and chips between her and Nick. Nick was certainly a lot calmer in this position, and grabbed a mighty handful of snacks, deferring any talking. Cassie seemed unfazed- maybe Nick was just imagining her reactions - and the two of them relaxed to watch the war ahead. It was clear that, somehow, Lachie had an advantage in this game. Tom’s speed and reflexes on his old N64 - lovingly painted over, into the ‘N69’ - did not transfer to the Wii. Perhaps he relied too heavily on his experience and reflexes, because Lachie’s thumbs outpaced him in each moment requiring agility and wit. Lachie played the game expertly, hanging back in the mob to get the best weapons, then holding onto them until the perfect moment to ruin Tom’s lead. In the end, his strategy prevailed, and he won three of the four cups, causing Tom to slump in defeat. “Alright, who’s facing the champion next?” Lachie asked, beaming from behind the controller. The room paused, all glancing between each other. Nobody wanted to get their ass handed to them. So Nick had a better idea. “I think you’ve destroyed enough egos today, mate,” Nick said, “I reckon me versus Cassie next,” and he turned to her. “Your choice of map.” Cassie nodded along, her face cool. “I wouldn’t underestimate me, Nick,” she teased. “I didn’t. Maybe I thought you’d be a better challenge than Lachie,” he teased, and she chuckled along. “Alright, then,” Cassie said, shifting forward on the bed. She held her hand out to Lachie. “Hand over the remote, tiger. Let me show you how it’s done.” He reluctantly handed her his controller. Nick tried the same trick on Tom, but the boy was nowhere near as jovial in playing along. His twitching hand reached straight for the chips, which he used to pacify himself. He then shifted residence to the office chair, to watch from a distance. Cassie chose rainbow road. Which, of course she did. When you want to prove your worth, it’s the one track to choose. Nick could see right through the facade - or so he thought. He wondered, briefly as the lights counted to green, which approach would be a better flirting tactic; would he let her win, to boost her ego, or would he crush her, just to show her how good he was? When the light went green, Nick found that he didn’t have a choice. Cassie was good - good enough that beating her was a challenge. She and Nick seemed to pull the same tricks, as if they’d both been practising the same moves, waiting for the next party to show off. The fun had been called off, real competition in its place, which Nick could see from a glance had consumed Cassie’s face. It was a hot race of equals, right up until the third lap. Nick had been drifting a corner, out ahead, when a surprise from behind blew him off the track. A blue-shell, not even from Cassie, had knocked him out of contention. He ceded his defeat, bowing to his opponent. “I don’t think I really earned that,” Cassie said, awkwardly accepting the bow. “Well, you dodged the blue shell and I didn’t. That earns some recognition.” “Maybe,” she hummed. There was a knock at the door. Nick’s head turned, and before he could greet the person on the other side, they had already entered. Laura strode into the room, and much to Nick’s surprise and relief, she was wearing pants around the house! At least that’s not whatever she’s got in store, he thought, remembering that his friends’ permission to hang here today was her doing. She wore a loose, cropped top, and a baggy pair of trackies (tracksuit pants, joggers, etc.) which didn’t quite disguise the thick nappy hidden underneath. In the free space between the hem of the short top, and the waist of her pants, poked out her ruffled nappy waistband. It crinkled to her every step. “What do you need?” Nick asked before she could speak. “Oh, I just wanted to see what all of the fun was about. Maybe challenge the champion to a race.” Nick knew that there must’ve been some trojan horse hidden within the request - it couldn’t have been Laura’s plan to just waltz in here and smack his friends at Mario kart. “Nah,” Lachie piped up, rummaging through the bean bag. “I don’t really want to beat a baby. Seems unfair.” “How can you control a Kart if you can’t control your piss?” Tom added. Nick knew for a fact that it was much more than her piss that Laura couldn’t control, and knew from experience never to underestimate her. He turned to Cassie, who’d gone red in the face, grimacing away from the boys. Nick read the second-hand embarrassment, and thought maybe he should give Laura a go. That seemed to be what Cassie thought, anyway. Against his best caution, Nick handed her his controller. “You versus Lachie,” he said. “If he beats you - ” “When I beat you,” Lachie clarified. “ - you...I don’t know...leave us alone until everybody goes.” “And if I win?” Laura asked. “You get...my dessert after dinner?” Nick mused, unsure of what seemed like a good prize. He had no idea what Laura might want. “I was more thinking something gross, like you all have to do a shot of Dad’s ouzo or something,” Laura shrugged, then strolled to take Tom’s vacated bean bag. “Sound fair?” “Eh…” Nick wanted to object. If his friends shotted Greg’s grog, Laura could easily twist that as stealing the old man’s drinks, and Nick knew that would go down worse than the ouzo. His friends would never be allowed over again. Plus, Greg had been specifically concerned about drinking. “Yeah, that’s a deal,” Lachie smirked, and Nick cursed under his breath. Lachie took Cassie’s controller, and chose his level. In the TV’s reflection, Nick could see Laura’s intense focus. Her fingers were still as bolts, welded to her palm, tense and ready. Nick already knew that a mistake had been made. The race blew into action. Lachie took a fast lead, rampaging his way through the pack of racers. Meanwhile, Laura drove backwards, and lined herself up at an obstacle. Then, she sat her character still. “You’re desperate to leave us the fuck alone, aren’t ya, piss girl?” Lachie teased, but Laura smirked, silent. He lapped her then, with the full ensemble of characters bumbling in his tail. Laura chose that moment to boost. Her kart bounced off the obstacle, then flew high, over a boundary of the map, clipping through the terrain. Then, when her character was picked up, she was set down behind the finish line, and drove over to complete a lap. Then she reversed again. Lachie was sweating, just halfway through his second lap when Laura clipped the stage once more, finishing her second lap in an instant. On his split screen, the end of his second lap was just in sight, and Lachie drifted towards it, water running down his forehead. Laura clipped the terrain again, as if it was nothing, and crossed the lap for the third time. The race came to a close, the bouncy music rumbling the room as the TV replayed her calm roll over the line. Lachie lost a hold of the controller, letting it bounce to the floor. He was gobsmacked. “Yep,” Laura smiled, placing her remote down. “Nice win, Lachie.” “That’s insane!” he pointed his palm to the screen. “How’d you do that?” “Practice.” She shrugged. “Look up the ‘lap-skips’ next time you’re bored.” And with that she stood, hands to her hips, quite pleased with herself. “God, I hate ouzo,” Tom shuddered, watching her rise. “Why’d you have to lose, Lachie?” “I won us a free drink. Try that for perspective.” Laura nodded, said “I’ll be back, and then I’ll leave you alone,” and skipped off, out the door and down the stairs. God damnit, Greg won’t be happy, Nick gritted his teeth. “Did you know she could do that?” Tom asked. “I had zero idea,” Nick said. “Aw, man. I hate ouzo. I hate it more than Greg loves it...” “I’ve never had it,” Cassie said, “Dad doesn’t like me drinking much.” “Yeah but we all know that means nothing between you and parties, Cassie,” Tom chimed. “You’d marry a cider. Fuck it, you’d marry the whole ten-pack.” “Maybe I would,” she chuffed. “But do you reckon I’d marry an ouzo?” “Shotgun wedding, maybe.” Just then, the door creaked open, Laura sauntering back in. She carried a tray in two hands, four shots already poured into glasses sitting atop. Even accounting for the nappy, her step looked strange to Nick as she tracked into the room. Maybe it was just her concentration in holding the platter still, but Nick could swear that her gait was wider than before - her hips swinging around in her pronounced nappy waddle. She swayed her legs on over, plastic ruffling all the way. And then it made sense. ()Nick caught the earthy, musty aroma before Tom declared it. The whiff of fresh poo radiating from Laura’s padded behind as she waddled past sweetly with drinks. Still, she was without a hint of a grin. There’s the trojan horse...Nick sighed. “Christ, you stink!” Tom coughed, holding back none of his disdain. He recoiled in the office chair, elbow shooting up to cover his nose. Nick thought that Tom was overreacting - this was a very mild mess, did he not know how bad it could get? “I do?” Laura quizzed, her face dropping to confusion. She took a hand from the plate, patting her tummy to feel for its fullness. “I don’t feel like I have to go, but maybe…” and replacing her hand to the tray, she popped her knees and stuck out her butt. Her body and face tensed as she grunted. “What are you doing!” Nick finally caught his senses. “I don’t feel like I have to go,” Laura shrugged, standing straight again. “No, love, it’s already in your pants, believe us!” Lachie said. “Come on, put the drinks down and get your stinky ass out of my room!” Nick demanded, standing off the bed. Laura turned, handing the tray to Tom, and forcing his hand to catch it instead of covering his nose. “I just don’t think I messed…” Laura said in a voice sweet and innocent, and craned herself around to peer at her backside. She threw her leading hand to her nappy’s back waistband, and before Nick could object, pulled it open, peeking down her ass crack. Everybody’s eyes watered. A cloud of pungent fumes puffed from her frilly waistband, blanketing the room in deadly gas. Tom’s eyes watered, his hands stuck on the ouzo tray and unable to defend himself. Lachie fell from his bean bag, using limp limbs to throw himself towards the far wall. Cassandra launched herself up the bed, banging her funny bone into the headboard. “Oh, looks like I did mess, huh,” Laura declared, her grin devious. “Oh, you think so?” Nick growled. “Come on, get out.” And he grabbed her arm to pull her to the door. But she stood firm, planted to the carpet of his room. “Looks like you need to change me,” she said. “Me?!” Nick fumed, then tugged. “Do it yourself.” “Well, you’re the one who promised Greg he’d come home to a clean house. I don’t think this…” her eyes rolled to her pants, “...is clean.” Nick’s own eyes drifted to Laura’s nappy, poking out above the trackies’ waistband. Nick had indeed promised Greg a peaceful return home to a clean house. He knew that the man would chuck a hissy fit at the mildest inconvenience to his immediate enjoyment of his abode. Nick had foolishly taken responsibility to deliver these conditions. But surely Laura, after making this mess of his afternoon, could just do this herself. “You can’t do it?” he asked. “I know you won’t just sit around like this.” “I don’t do a good job,” Laura shrugged, “Dad’ll smell me as soon as he gets home. He won’t be happy with you.” He won’t be happy with me? Nick grumbled, his mind construing into the tangled thought process of a Greg. WWGD? Certainly, Greg would come home and smell a poopy nappy. He would find the poopy nappy, and undoubtedly instead of blaming Laura for messing herself and not cleaning it up, he would blame Nick for not taking care of it, given his promise of cleanliness. In fact, Laura would be praised by Greg for attempting to clean herself, and Nick would be sledged harder for allowing her to do it, knowing it would make Greg upset. Laura couldn’t possibly be the star child if her problems were her own fault, and hers to solve. But maybe Nick was prepared to take that bullet today. He did have the ouzo to blame on her. “I’ll clean you.” Lachie offered, with all too keen of a grin. “Yeah, nah,” Nick held a palm to stop the lad. “You absolutely will fucking not. Bloody hell, let’s get this over with, Laura.” “I don’t think I can wait up here,” Tom gagged, almost crying. “It’s painful to breathe.” “Yeah, wait downstairs. Help yourself to the TV,” Nick grumbled, his afternoon over in an instant. “I’ll be down soon.” And with that, he pulled Laura out of the room, across the hall, and to the changing table of the upstairs bathroom. An innocent smile plastered across her face, she happily jumped onto the high, cushioned bench, wrestling with her pants. Nick dug through the nappy cupboard, looking for an appropriate replacement. Pink and frilly, with big letters saying ‘I absolutely suck as a human being’ would do the trick… “You suck, you know that?” Nick said, pulling out a fresh nappy and slamming it on the bench. He now found Laura lying down on the table, her legs spread and bent, so that her feet sat soles-down near her ass. “Your friends are stuck up,” she said, her face red. Nick thought that he saw embarrassment across those cheeks - but he couldn’t have. Laura was just moments before smiling and giddy, her plan well executed. He didn’t buy the bait of her phony humiliation, instead remaining silent. He reached for the tapes, pulling them from the plastic and lifting back the nappy’s front. He was prepared for a mighty mess, given the smell, but saw only a small, clay-like mound stuck between her ass cheeks. It looked like a pain to clean, and he frowned. ()Laura’s hand snatched at his. Her eyes were wide and ablaze. “Put it back.” She demanded in a whisper. “What?” “Put it back on!” She yelled, her leg twitching. Nick seemed dumb to the urgency, sceptically pulling the top band back to the girl’s stomach. His finger fiddled at the tapes. The nappy jerked at his fingertips, caught only by the tape. Laura’s legs squirmed as a hot mess splattered into the nappy, the recoil almost tugging its waistband from Nick’s grip. Slimy shit gurgled beneath the padding, bursting to the splutter of the girl’s ass, forcing the padding further outwards. Nick, mortified, let his gaze drift slowly to the scene. The nappy bulged at Laura’s waist, saggy and oozing at the leg holes.A spurt of liquid mess painted the table to either side of the nappy’s seat, projected from the crevice of her legs. “Oh, my, god,” Nick and Laura uttered in unison - although for different reasons. Then she said, “wait, keep holding,” and grunted, her legs hunching up into the air. Straining, she pushed out a final spurt of mess, which bubbled rudely against the seat of the nappy. Then, silence. Finally, Laura wrenched her chest up, peering past her stomach to see the mess. Her face immediately dropped, stunned. “You clean me, I clean the table,” she suggested. Nick was numb. He didn’t consider this to be much of a deal, but he nodded to it anyway, waiting for her to lie back down. Then, watching for any change in Laura’s expression, Nick carefully pried open the front of the nappy. Oh, how he now wished for the mess which he’d seen before. What greeted him was about 100 times more pungent and stomach turning. An ocean of milky-brown cream sloshed in the valley between the leg-bands, mushy, putrid chunks spread within. Luckily, due to the nappy being bloody-well off at the time, it hadn’t caked all of her skin, making this job a little easier. Still, the muck seemed to flow down into the space of her ass crack, and Nick wondered how far back it went. He didn’t quite know where to start, but made an effort anyway. First, he taped the nappy back closed. Then, finding the dire-situations rag, he laid it under Laura’s bum and back, with her full cooperation. Liquid mess had leaked to the small of her back, almost pooling to her crop top, but luckily it was saved. Then, he untapped the beast. Deft hands had the brown river styx held within, which quickly made its way into a biohazard worthy plastic bag, and then the bin. This job seemed like a needless waste of wipes, but there was too much shit to stink up the shower, so wipes it was. One would expect wet-wiping your step-sister’s soiled ass and vagina to be pretty up there with the weirdest, most uncomfortable tasks imaginable, but Nick and Laura had long ago grown past the awkwardness. This was a job which he resented only because of how frequently he did it, not because it gave either of them the icks. Then, baby powder applied, Nick slipped the new nappy under her and taped it up tight. Not even waiting for her approval, he turned the exhaust fan onto max speed and washed his hands, ten years wiped off his life. “Rag and table are yours to clean,” he said through the mirror’s reflection, watching for her nod. “Better check your top, too.” Well, he’d have sworn that she’d deliberately fucked with him back in his room, the way she paraded about with a perfectly timed and smelly nappy. He’d have sworn that her need to push, and her ritual, impeccably convenient timing, meant that Laura had some level of control over herself. But after that shit-show? That display looked a lot more like a regular teen - alerted at the last minute, no ability to stop it. Still, with his afternoon in shambles, Nick had to believe that Laura had some control over her bowels, and that she was using it to fuck with him. He just had to find better evidence to prove it. Part 2 and Onwards to come!
  3. Because of a problem with my old account (I made a mistake with my date of birth info and didn’t fix it in time before getting banned....whoops ), I’ve had to create a new account to resume posting this story. (If any admin is reading this, you can take down the old story if possible and sooo sorry for the trouble!). Anyways... I hope everyone enjoys the next chapter. Still more to come!! Chapter 1: Pilot She was finally home alone. As the house's garage door slammed shut, Heather's heart began to beat faster. All her planning and anticipation had come to this. "Not yet" she told herself; there was a chance her family would turn around to grab something they had forgotten. "I'll give it a half an hour. They won't come back after that long." In the meantime she went over her metal checklist. "Garbage somewhat full, check. Plastic bags, check. Blinds shut, check. Clean diaper that might fit me upstairs, check." She looked at her watch, only twenty nine minutes left and she would finally know what it was like to wear and use a diaper. Heather never knew how it started, her curiosity towards being able to use her pants as a toilet that is. Maybe it was that one kids show with the weird episode? Being potty trained too quickly? Too late? Some other strange event in her minds development where the concept arose? Regardless, it was one of the most dreadful, shameful, and embarrassing secrets of her adolescence. It brought many a sleepless night wondering what in the world was wrong with her. Who in their right mind would want to go back to wearing and using diapers? It wasn't because she wanted to act like a baby. Heather knew that much from her online meanderings, which allowed for a little indulgence from an otherwise impossible desire. No, Heather could see the appeal of being an Adult Baby, but her interest was on the use of diapers. Heather always thought that being a seventeen year old girl and wanting to intentionally use diapers was definitely breaking some sort of social code. So no matter what, she wanted absolutely no one to know about her perverse fascination. In fact, her parents finding out was probably her greatest fear conceivable. And anyways, Heather always thought she would find it much more fun being able to relieve herself under perfectly normal clothes without another soul having any clue to her taped on toilet. Well, sadly the undergarment she had at her disposal at the moment didn't have tapes, but it was the only kind of diaper she had access to that might fit. Stealing three goodnites from her younger cousin's house was not an experience Heather wanted to repeat anytime soon. A buzz from her phone brought Heather out of her contemplation. Thirty minutes had come and gone. It was crunch time. "Crinkle time more like." Heather smiled at her own joke before swallowing her nerves and making her way up the stairs to her bedroom. Once inside, she shut the door out of impulse and went straight to her bed, lifted up the mattress, and pulled out one of three of her most most coveted yet feared possessions. She held it in her hands. The soft plastic goodnite was folded into a square and had purple and pink shading with a star in the middle, presumably a wetness indicator. Heather took a deep breath and took off her jeans, then her underwear, pausing only to stare at the goodnite once more, before stepping through the leg holes and slowly pulling it up her hips and around her bottom. They fit. Still in shock somewhat, Heather looked in the standing mirror at a walking contradiction. There in full view was a tall and scrawny brown haired 17 year old girl with what amounted to a pull up drawn tightly around her backside staring right back. In all of her daydreaming, Heather couldn't have imagined this sight. But here it was. She was finally diapered. The first ten minutes were, of course, taken to explore the new feeling of her padded posterior. Heather squeezed the material between her legs and ran her hand along her bottom. She reached her toes, walked around, did some jumping jacks. The goodnite held on. Heather then stepped back into her jeans and walked over to the mirror to analyze her form. Even being completely self conscious and practically shaking all over, Heather couldn't really see any of the goodnite bulge through her jeans. She then began her decent downstairs. Besides a possible faint crinkle, she could only feel the foreign object she was wearing. After another ten minutes of getting acquainted with her new undergarment, Heather was finally becoming more comfortable and relaxed. Her parents weren't coming home for another five hours and she had the house to herself. This meant she could move on to the next aspect of her plan. After all, she didn't go through all the trouble of acquiring the goodnites just to wear them. What were diapers for, after all, but to use. The need to relieve her bladder was present and after the rush of adrenaline that came with finally putting a diaper on, her need was only becoming more apparent. It was time for Heather to truly do what she had been waiting to for so long. Despite her mission to relax, Heather started shaking with both anticipation and nerves yet again. She was only now beginning to understand that just letting go in the middle of her family room was not going to be easy. In fact, it was now suddenly apparent to Heather that nearly her whole had been spent constantly maintaining the integrity to do the exact opposite of what she now wanted so desperately. While this only got her more excited at the strange novelty of her situation, it made it even harder to try and relax. Taking a few deep breaths to steady herself, Heather came up with an idea. She sat on the very edge of the couch much like she was sitting on an actual toilet, to simulate the open space of the toilet seat. After a minute of relaxation and frustration, she finally felt a warm spurt in her crotch region. But Instinctively her body clenched shut. Heather nearly cursed but took another breath and tried again. In half the time of the last attempt she felt another spurt before clenching up yet again. "You're so close Heather, just relax." Once more she relaxed her body and closed her eyes. This time almost immediately she felt spurt, and then another, and at once it was a warm trickle. That trickle became a hot flow and by the time she could fully comprehend what was happening, a moment of panic overcame her. "What if the goodnite leaks and goes all over the carpet! How would I explain that to Mom and Dad!" Heather tried to stop the flow but it was too far gone now. She stayed extremely tense as the remainder of her bladder emptied. When the flow finally came to a stop, Heather opened her eyes and looked down. She didn't see any wet spots. She patted the seat of her jeans. Nope, nothing. Relived, (In more ways than one), she began to notice the sensations inside her diaper. A warm, damp, squishy, and slightly bulkier mass caressed her bottom. Heather cupped her hand around her crotch. As she squeezed, a little urine escaped, tickling her before being reabsorbed into the now saturated padding. Overcome by these new sensations, Heather continued to poke and prod and squeeze her thighs together, obtaining any kind of sensory input she could from her wet state. Walking back upstairs with a present warmth with every step, she confirmed in the mirror that even though her goodnite had gone through a major wetting, you could still se no bulge under her pants. Giggling at the thought that no one would have noticed her wetting, she began to daydream about wearing and using her other goodnites around her parents or even at school. Suddenly, in a rare moment of reality filled entirely of her greatest dreams, Heather remembered there were only two more diapers to use under her mattress. "I guess I'll just have to make the best of each one" she thought, realizing that would mean to continue wearing the currently wet one around her waist. She didn't mind for the moment, this would give her an opportunity to see how much they could hold. Not to mention that Heather noticed she rather enjoyed the feeling of the freshly used goodnite. With that thought she squeezed her thighs around it again. Now that she had wet once, Heather was eager to feel the sensation of wetting yet again, so she walked to the kitchen to grab some water, enjoying each and every step. Acquiring a large glass, she filled it to the top with water and chugged, letting a few drops fall from her chin in haste. Once Heather was satisfied, she grabbed a granola bar for good measure and went to watch some tv to wait for her body to do its work. ... Heather's lower stomach brought her attention away from her show. Her eyes widened as another small movement in her abdomen made its presence known. She had to poop. The prospect both excited and frightened her. On the one hand she knew this is what diapers were for, not to mention she was curious what the sensation would feel like. But in all her dreaming the simple fact that you can mess your diaper as well as wet it never came to mind. Filled with vigor from her recently successful wetting, she decided to swallow her fear. "What better way to see if diapers could really replace the toilet for me is there?" Heather decided. Standing up, Heather evaluated her bowels and this time opted to assume a squatting position. Unlike wetting her diaper, great physical effort was required to get things going. After a few minutes of grunting and getting red in the face from effort, Heather was fed up. "Maybe if I change positions it will make things easier?" With that idea in mind, Heather got on her hands and knees, pushed her bottom outward and let out a grunt. Suddenly, she felt something warm and solid begin to exit her backside. Fully invested, she pushed again and felt the log move some more. Stopping to take a breath, she panted, composed herself, and let out one final large grunt. With that, the mass fully made its escape and began to take up space in the seat of her pants. Knowing she was not done, Heather slowly but surely pushed out more of her mess until she couldn't push anymore. Exhausted, Heather allowed her backside to touch the ground. In that instant, her whole world flipped upside-down. The very firm excrement, being compressed between the floor and Heather's bottom, squished like putty as it moved backwards, forwards, every which way around her nether regions. It was simultaneously the weirdest, most stimulating, and best feeling Heather had ever felt. The smell of her freshly soiled diaper reached her nose but she didn't care. If anything it added to the experience. Here she was, a seventeen year old girl, perfectly healthy, sitting in a wet and freshly messed diaper she purposely made. And she loved it. She squirmed in delight as the mess rubbed against her bottom. Up and down she bounced, feeling the mound change shape to better fit her seat. She even stood up and pushed again hoping to fill her goodnite even more. The disappointment that she had nothing left to give dissipated when a somewhat naughty thought entered her mind. She may not be able to mess more NOW, but she didn't HAVE to change out of her diaper anytime soon. This put a grin on her face. "That's why diapers exist, so you can wait to deal with the bathroom? Right?" Knowing she had at least a few hours until her family disturbed her, Heather was content to stay there on the floor, situated in her stinky state for the undecided future. Bouncing in both enjoyment of her current messy state and anticipation for what was now possible, Heather looked down at her jeans that completely hid any visual trace of the dirty deeds she'd done. No one could be the wiser. Heather smiled. She could get used to this. Chapter 2: Compulsion Heather's bright blue eyes glanced nervously from underneath her glasses. She saw that only a minute had passed since she looked last. Her eyes went back to watching the television. Then back to the clock. As much as Heather was enjoying her full diaper, the paranoia of her parents getting home early was only building the longer she sat trying to ignore the possibility. Like a building urge to relive the bladder, Heather's fear grew and grew until it was impossible to ignore. But unlike the problem she had recently found such a convenient and pleasurable solution to, there was no immediate relief to her growing anxiety. Eventually, this fear of an untimely discovery by her parents surpassed the enjoyment of her escapade and she resigned to cleaning up her mess. But not before she sat down just one last time to feel the invitingly warm mound press against her behind. After all, who knew when her next opportunity to do this would be? The thought both saddened and excited her. "While sitting in a full diaper is all well and good," Heather mused, "nothing beats the sensation of actually filling it." With a pat of her fully loaded backside through her jeans, she realized at that moment just how ridiculous that thought was. "I'm already eager to do this again and I haven't even got my current dirty diaper off!" Heather smiled at this as she half skipped, half waddled to the upstairs bathroom. When she stood before the mirror, she vigorously gave her bladder and bowels one last push. Only a small spurt of pee came out, warming her crotch slightly before slowly settling into the rest of the now thoroughly soaked goodnite. Carefully sliding her jeans to below her knees, Heather finally got her first unobstructed view of the used goodnite's condition. Any indication that she had avoided using a toilet to relive herself was well hidden while her jeans were on. Only after taking them off was it clear that Heather had made quite the mess of herself. The once clean white and pink crotch of the goodnite had been replaced with a dark yellow hue that spread up to an inch below the waistband. Turning the position of her slender frame to see a side profile, Heather observed a clear bulge on her bottom that took on a brown coloration, while it sagged out and down, away from the regularly smooth curve of her butt. In fact, the whole undergarment seemed to sag almost in defeat, being unsupported by her tight fitting jeans that sat on the floor around her feet. Heather realized if she were to have stayed in the goodnite much longer, or used it to any greater capacity than she had, it most certainly would have leaked all over the couch. Grateful to whatever karma she had been bestowed, and in the interest of keeping her diapered endeavors a secret, Heather silently promised herself to be more cautious when making use of the other two goodnites at her disposal. "Whenever that opportunity presents itself again." She thought, dismayed by the implications. The thought of putting on another one of her most prized possessions and wearing it while her family was home briefly entertained her mind, but was silenced almost immediately by the current task at hand. With a sigh, Heather gingerly tore the sides of her well used padding and began the tedious chore of a messy cleanup. The seemingly obvious fact that using a diaper meant a change must eventually follow was not at the forefront of Heather's mind when she first messed her goodnite, similar to how little thought of pooping her diaper existed when she first put it on. Rather ironically, the unforeseen inconvenience of changing turned out to be much less enjoyable than that of the formation of its cause. "In short", Heather thought "Messy diaper clean-ups stink!" It wasn't so much the actual smell or even feel of the cleanup that made it unpleasant, but the difficult nature of removing all the sticky waste from her backside without making a terrible mess of everything. After what seemed like half of a roll of toilet paper and an excessive amount of time and effort later, Heather's nether regions were acceptably clean, as was the bathroom and the hands that cleaned both. All that remained of her abnormal experience was a double layered target bag package containing her used goodnite. Also a faint smell of hand soap that lingered on her hands, and an unshakable unease that followed her to the trash can in her home's chilly three car garage. As she buried the evidence, that unease somehow followed her inside the house and upstairs into her bedroom, where underneath her mattress lay hidden the two remaining goodnites folded next to each other. To attempt to settle the unease of these loose ends, along with her overwhelmed nerves, Heather resorted to resuming the show she had started during her first interaction with using diapers. This turned out to be a mistake as the visual cue only reminded her of the shameful actions she had committed. So Heather receded back to her room, laid on her bed, stared at the ceiling, and tried to make sense of everything that had just happened. After much contemplation, Heather finally came to the conclusion that she knew a few things to be certain. One: She had fulfilled her growing irrational desire to use her a diaper as a toilet, at least temporarily. This meant going so far as to wet and mess in it. Two: She had thoroughly enjoyed all the sensations that using the diaper had brought upon her, especially the wetting and messing of it, but definitely excluding the process of cleaning it up. Three: She felt very ashamed of what she had done. Maybe out of some strange guilt to her parents and to society, but especially out of fear of them finding out what she had done. How might they react to her appalling actions? Heather couldn't even begin to guess. And lastly, Four: Beyond any doubt; She was most definitely going to try and do it all again. But not now. For the time being, she was content to relax knowing she had finally done what she sought out to for so long. Her parents were none the wiser to her antics for the time being, although Heather expected she couldn't resist pushing her luck sooner rather than later. But not now. So when the garage door could finally be heard opening at precisely the time her parents told her it would be, and their voices sounded from the kitchen, Heather decided right then and there she would pursue this bizarre interest to whatever whim it brought her. She could not pretend to go back. Not now. So with a great breath to collect herself, Heather began her decent down the stairs to greet her parents returning from their daytime outing. She could only hope the new goodnite she was wearing under her jeans was as undetectable to her parents as she believed it to be. Chapter 3: Incognito "Can you come help me carry in some groceries sweetie?" "Shit", Heather cursed to herself. On top of her racing heart and flushed face, now she had to hope her new goodnite wouldn't come loose or be seen in the routine yet uncharted process of casual physical activity. Taking one brief glance down at her jeans and long baggy t-shirt, Heather convinced herself of the unlikeliness of that event. She was just being paranoid. "How can I ever use diapers practically if I can't even bring in some groceries without panicking?" she told herself. "And anyways, a diaper is just like underwear you can relieve yourself in. You got this." Entering the foyer, Heather came upon her mother in her winter coat taking off some snow plastered shoes. Her glasses were still fogged over from the freezing cold air outside. "How much is there to carry in?" Heather questioned in what she hoped to be a completely natural and not at all guilty voice. "Oh it shouldn't be too bad." Replied her mother. "You know how your father isn't the biggest fan of shopping, so we only got the bare essentials." Heather received a sly smile and a wink from her mother. Another head stuck itself rather comically through the doorway. "Only because I enjoy spending time with our lovely teenage daughter!" Heather's father now made his way inside and Heather couldn't help but laugh at his tragic yet somehow adorable attempt at comedy. "Can you imagine it Cathrine? Leaving Heather at home all on her own for the entire day? Who knows what shenanigans she could get up too!" It was only her father's lighthearted yet unquestionably sarcastic grin that kept Heather from having a fatal panic attack on the spot. "Oh stop it James, your scaring our daughter to death." Chimed Cathrine, doing her best not to laugh as well. "She deserves a little time to herself with how well she's been doing in school recently." "You know I'm kidding. And after all she's definitely earned it." James remarked, stomping his own boots on the rug. Heather has always thought it was rather weird how often her parents referred to each other by first name. Maybe because they both considered themselves to be intellectuals? But now that she was secretly wearing what was essentially a diaper right in front of them, her parents odd habits suddenly didn't seem so strange. "Anyway" resumed Cathrine, "since your father just couldn't wait to see you, you'll need to make a run to the grocery store tomorrow. I have a list I can text you and I'll be sure to leave some cash on the table for you to grab in the morning. Your father has a conference at the college until 8 tomorrow and I have a board meeting so I won't be home until 7:00 ish. That means dishwasher emptied and laundry baskets upstairs." That means I have a chance to buy some diapers for myself! Heather realized. "Got it?" "Geez mom, let me get the groceries in first before you give me a days worth of chores!" It was the middle of winter in the Midwest so Heather did the sensible thing and put on a coat and some crocs before slipping out the door. Crocs would seem like an odd choice to wear out on the driveway but Heather was in the habit of doing it anyway. Besides, it was becoming more and more apparent to Heather that sometimes convenience beats sanity. The wall of cold from outside hit Heather like a brick and an immediate nostalgia for her previous warm and used goodnite came to mind. While slightly cozy when dry and clean between her legs, Heather much preferred the sensation of a full diaper caressing her behind to a clean one. Still, as Heather bent to grab the few full reusable bags her parents used for groceries, the feeling of the soft padding was assuring to have. ... "Not that many groceries?!" The lenses of Heather's glasses began to fog like her mother's on her first trip back inside. "What else could you possibly need me to get Monday?" "With how fast your metabolism is dear, those groceries will be gone tomorrow!" Her mother replied. It was true, and for once Heather didn't mind. Normally she would fret about how she couldn't gain weight if she tried, and how hard it would be to get her high school crush, Jason Davis, to notice her without a curve to be seen. However it dawned on Heather at the moment that the operating speed of her digestive system did mean she would go number two more often. Normally this was also a negative, but Heather's recent solution to this very problem had turned those tables in her favor. Not that any boy would date a girl in diapers. Especially Jason Davis. Huffing and brushing away stray brown hair that found her mouth, Heather set the last bag in front of her mother with an exasperated sigh. "And you wonder where all those calories go." There was a beat and then a smile formed between the two. "I'll be in my room if you need anything else." proclaimed Heather. "I appreciate you dear." Was heard from the hall but Heather was already in her room trying to remember what her full goodnite had felt like and scheming for when it could be filled again. ... A sharp knock at the door brought Heather's attention away from the exploration of her undergarment. With a deeper appreciation for her parents habit to knock and a check to make sure nothing was showing from her jeans after her interrupted exploration, Heather sat up to the corner of her bed and grabbed her phone, as though she had been doing nothing but playing on it since retreating to her bedroom. "Come in!" Heather's mother poked her head into the door frame. "Come set the table honey, dinner is almost ready". "Alright I'm coming" Heather responded with all the angst she could muster, lazily pushing herself off her bed and an inaudible crinkle following her backside to the dining room. A few minutes of table setting later and dinner was served. Heather's mouth watered as she gazed upon the illustrious bounty her mother had prepared. Crispy chicken with green beans and Heather's favorite: her mother's homemade cheesy potatoes. "So, is all your homework done for Monday?" Heather stared blankly at her parents with a spoon full of potatoes in her mouth. "Uh huh" she mumble through a full mouth. "What was that?" Her father asked. Heather downed the potatoes. "I said yes" "Are you sure?" pressed her mother. "I'm sure Mom!" Heather made sure to roll her eyes. "I finished everything at school. It's really not that hard." "Well is anyone bothering you at school?" "No" Heather murmured. That was a lie. Lying was not a common practice for Heather, beside of course the whole diaper thing, but she really didn't want her parents to make a scene. And plus she wanted to be able to handle the situation herself. "For Christ sake I'm seventeen going on adulthood." Heather often told herself. "I should be able to handle that bitch Sarah Parker." "Any boys?" Her father asked smugly. Heather blushed "I don't have to tell you anything!" She wouldn't really mind admitting her crush on Jason Davis of course, beside the guaranteed awkwardness involved, but but neither parent pushed any more. They just looked back at their food and each other grinning. Near the end of the meal and after a great deal of savoring, Heather's father spoke up. "Tell you what, my teenage daughter, I'm in the mood for a bargain tonight. If you go set up a board game for us to play, I'll do tonight's dishes for you." Heather almost swallowed her spoon. No dishes?! "Deal!" Said Heather almost immediately and jumped out of her chair "Just let me go run to the bathroom quick." she shouted and began rushing down the hall. "Can't wait to beat you again!" Called her mother. "As if!" Heather called back. Entering the bathroom Heather shut the door and pulled down her jeans only to again realize what she was wearing underneath. An urge to pee was present but not pressing. She could put it off for a bit, maybe do it after the game, in the privacy of her own bed. "That way I can enjoy it for a while." Heather thought, pulling back up her jeans and ignoring her beckoning bladder. She pulled up the toilet lid and sat on it with her pants on and waited for what seemed like the proper amount of time before flushing, washing her hands, and returning to the living room. After much internal deliberation on what game to play, Heather slid Sorry from the shelf and set it up on the coffee table. "Let's get this over with. Sorry can't that long can it?" Suffice it to say....it took that long. Around and hour in and no member of the Johnson family seemed to be in the lead. It was the stalemate of the century and Heather's bladder was becoming more and more of a distraction. Her competitive nature blocked any idea of letting one of her parents win out of her mind, but it was apparent that she could not continue like this for long. Heather's focus was waning and it took more and more of her concentration just not to bounce up and down. An internal dialogue was beginning in her mind. "So what's the plan Heather?" "Quick finish this game and go to my room to wet this goodnite." "Why wait?" "I can't wet myself in front of my parents!" "How would they know?" "Well what if it leaks?" "It didn't earlier today." "Well what if they hear it?" "Really?" "But it was hard to start going before!" "Isn't this why you were interested in diapers in the first place? So you could just go as you please?" "I guess..." "Just try it!" "Fine, geez brain!" But like before, Heather still struggled to relax enough to let anything go. Being in front of her family probably didn't help. All her previous potty training were still rebelling against her and the muscles in her bladder refused to give. After shifting positions to sit on her knees and make it easier to relax Heather was about to give up when a small spurt escaped. Trying not to think too hard about what was happening Heather drew a card. Darn another 4. She needed a one or two to get her last remaining pawn out of the starting circle. Her Mother drew. Another squirt. Heather tried not to blush. Her father drew. A small steady trickle has now began and her crotch began to warm. "Earth to Heather! Your turn to draw." The flow was now at full stream. "Uh yeah sorry Mom." Heather took a card. She smirked seeing it was a SORRY card. "Yeah gosh I really am SORRY. My bad." Heather made sure to add extra sarcasm to her statement as she replaced her mother's pawn with her own. The stream was back to a trickle and quickly slowing. By the time it was Heather's turn again the flow had stopped entirely. She, Heather Johnson, a seventeen year old teenage girl, has just peed in a diaper in front of both of her parents, and neither had noticed a thing. She sat back and felt the lukewarm padding squish against her butt. Once all of her....well most of her focus was back to the game, it was only a matter of time before her last piece was safely home. Not that skill has really anything to do with the game of Sorry. "Victory is mine!" Shouted Heather jumping into the air cheering. Her mother stuck out her tongue and her father just shook his head in disbelief. "I was SO CLOSE!" He exclaimed. "Ah well, good game regardless." They shook hands. "Winner cleans up the board though!" and just like that her father was out of sight. "Don't look at me." Said her mother. "But you should really get to bed after your done. That game went a little longer than I would have anticipated. It's nearly midnight." Heather pressed her thighs together. "You don't have to tell me twice. Winning takes a lot out of me." Heather couldn't help but grin at her mother. Catherine just scoffed and left her daughter to clear the board. Once the game was finally put away, Heather rushed to her room and quickly shut the door, leaning against it and sliding to the floor. After a quick inspection of her cooling goodnite, Heather quickly traded her jeans for a pair of pajama bottoms and jumped into bed, relishing in the privacy the blankets provided. It took a good five minutes before Heather's heart rate was back to normal. Once she convinced herself her parents were in bed she let out a breath. The thrill of secrecy still lingered in Heather's head, but after a few halfhearted prods at her soggy padding, exhaustion caught up with her and an exhausted Heather let her head hit the pillow. The blur of the days events passed by her. In a single day Heather had indulged in her lifelong curiosity. She, a perfectly healthy seventeen year old girl, had in one day, tried on and used two diapers, one by herself and one somewhat less messily in front of her parents, and was presently laying in the latter that she had no intention of changing out of until completely necessary. Smiling at her good fortune, Heather had one last thought before closing her eyes, "I wonder if there is anyone else in town like me." The thought resonated for a moment but exhaustion won over and for seemingly the first time in her life, Heather was completely content. The sky opened up outside and snow began to fall gently. The girl, more happy then she had ever been, drifted off to sleep. Chapter 4: Outside A soft light filtered through the curtains of an upstairs bedroom window, shining lightly upon the brown hair of one Heather Johnson, who's figure was sprawled across her full size bed. Underneath some seemingly innocent plaid pajama bottoms was a secret indulgence of her curiosity that had only just been fulfilled the previous day. It was around eleven in the am when she finally woke up. The first thing Heather noticed after regaining consciousness was a cold damp sensation between her legs. A moment of panic overcame her before she realized it was confined to her goodnite. "Oh right, yesterday happened." Heather thought she might sing as all of the previous days events came back to her in a wonderful rush of excitement and butterflies. Peeking under the covers, and seeing it, it was real, still there, Heather gave her goodnite a thorough "inspection" for "purely analytical reasons" and not at all that she loved every moment of the soggy padding caressing her skin..... Although she had to admit that the cold wet, 10 hour old pull-up was beginning to feel rather clammy. And as is usually the case for anyone sleeping in as late as Heather did, the act of waking up brought with it a pressing need to pee. And as much as Heather wanted to stay in bed and go in her goodnite, she knew with nearly absolute certainty it would not hold another wetting. This was blatantly obvious and expressed by the corresponding sag of the garment and weight on her hips as Heather stood up. The thought of changing into her final goodnite to relieve herself came to mind, but after a brief weighing of her options, Heather decided to go on the toilet this time, so as to save the last one for the remainder of the day.... "Or at least" she thought "until I pick up some real, better fitting diapers at the store." The implications of that plan both frightened and excited Heather. Purchasing some diapers would risk potential humiliation and the destruction of her nonexistent social status. But if she succeed in her mission, Heather would finally have some real diapers. Ones that she could actually use practically. Not only that, but there was just something about the nature of a diaper that thrilled Heather. While the goodnites were a sort of a test run and served their purpose well, they were only really meant for accidents, and smaller ones at that. Now a real diaper.... you were expected to go in those, which is exactly what Heather now wanted. With a real diaper she could truly relieve herself at her own discretion whenever and wherever she pleased without worrying about an immediate change. Only adding to this was the newly discovered bonus of some more than pleasant sensations that came with the use of a diaper. "It might even top the sheer convenience of using it" Heather decided. With her parents being gone until late in the evening and a grocery trip mandated by her mother regardless, Heather told herself "If there is ever going to be an opportunity for me to smuggle myself some real diapers, today would be the day." And so rather reluctantly, Heather used the toilet, for what she hoped was to be the last time in a while. After taking a quick shower, she went back to her room and took out the last remaining goodnite. "Your kind have served me well." She teased, before sliding the pink padding snuggly around her rear "But it's time for an upgrade." Her jeans quickly followed the goodnite's, and after braiding her hair in a new way just for the fun of it, Heather jumped onto the living room couch and checked her phone to see the grocery list her mother had sent her. After reading, in her mother's words, the "short" grocery list, Heather sunddenly realized a potential flaw in her plan. "Do they even make actual diapers for people my age that I can buy in town?" Heather quickly opened a hidden tab and searched diapers for 17 year old girl. After researching for a bit, Heather became a little concerned. It was quickly apparent that there wasn't as much of a diaper market for girls her age as she would have hoped. Still determined however, Heather told herself she would just look at the store and see what they had on the shelves. She grabbed her phone, some extra cash for her secret purchase, her keys and phone, and made her way out the door. ... Parked in the lot of the local grocery store, Heather was reminded of how great it was to have her own car. But also how many people are at the local grocery store at noon on Sunday. Suddenly she was a little less giddy for this adventure and a lot more nervous. Heather quickly checked one more time to make sure no one would tell what she was secretly wearing. She gulped, grabbed her phone, and exited the dusty green Subaru. It was like greeting her parents all over again. Every step felt like a waddle and sounded like a crinkle. Heather entered the automatic the sliding doors and was blasted by a heater. She grabbed a cart and checked the grocery list her mother sent her. It would be in and out, save the fifty or so items to find in between. Just an hour or so of potential disaster. I can't stay this self conscious if I'm going to get something even thicker than this and wear in public! Heather told herself. She took a few deep breaths. It was an ultimatum. No one is going to be looking for any padding. It's all in your head Heather. It is perfectly hidden and no one normally cares what underwear your wearing anyway. No boys stare at your flat ass, right?. It's just a normal shopping trip. You probably won't even run into anyone you know. "Hey pencil neck, fancy seeing your face her today!" Son of a bitch. Right in front of Heather stood quite possibly her least favorite person on Earth. No, scratch that, the solar system. Is the galaxy to presumptuous? "No hi back? How rude! Are you a mute?" Her fake eyelashes blinked expectantly. "Hi Sarah" responded Heather meekly. Out of everyone in the observable universe, why did it have to be Sarah Parker? "Oh so you can talk." Sarah's low laying V neck was giving Heather trouble at looking towards the floor, as most of her lower field of view was full of Sarah's cleavage. Heather's significant hight advantage was not doing her any favors either. "See, normally the stick figures I come across don't talk, but apparently your such a smarty pants that you can! Good job!" Silence "I'm just kidding of course! Yeesh, maybe you still are a mute. No wonder your still single. That and your flat chest I guess. Anyway, I hope your shopping trip for your mommy goes well." Sarah gestured towards the scribbled out grocery list with a heart on it from her mother. "Oh, and don't forget to use the potty! You don't need to be any more of an accident than you already are!" And just as quickly as she came, with a snort laugh and an eye roll, Sarah Parker was gone. Heather wanted to rush to the bathroom right there and tear off her goodnite. Tears were forming in her eyes. The bitch has a point. I'm almost an adult, yet I'm still just a flat chested suck up with a desire to piss and shit myself. Only the lack of any change of underwear and a fear of being discovered stopped her from storming into the bathroom and ending this stupid charade there and then. She would get her moms groceries, go home, bury the goodnite she was wearing in the trash, and never do anything so stupid ever again. ... Heather felt disgusted when she had to walk through the incontinence isle to get some Advil. How could she have actually thought she was going to buy a package of diapers in this crowded of a store? And as if to make a point, her body chose that time to let her know she had to poop. Nothing pressing, but still there and a reminder of the stupid plans she had made and the immature thing still there on her hips. In her haste to get through the isle, Heather missed the label of a brand new product that would have her jumping for joy only a few hours earlier. Now she was too busy sulking. Soon Heather had gotten all but one of the items previously on her list and was at the checkout. Her reusable bags were filled and she had payed with the credit card her mother had given her. The old woman at the register seemed almost entirely senile and any and all hope for a day full of joy and excitement seemed to have been lost. She was just taking her receipt when from behind she heard a voice speak "I like your hair" Heather turned around and was met with the shy bright blue eyes of a shorter brown haired boy around her age. There was no one else but her that he could have been talking to, Right? "Um, my hair?" Heather asked quietly. She grabbed instinctively at the braid she had made that morning after her shower but thought nothing of at the time. "Uh, yeah yours.....um sorry I didn't..." He averted his gaze. "Oh no, uh thanks, I guess. I just don't normally get compliments from guys really.." Heather was screaming at herself from the inside. "Yeah, I know it was kinda weird, I don't normal say stuff like that but I just wanted you to know that you look nice, I mean your hair looks nice, I mean...sorry." He was blushing hard, and by the heat in her face, Heather knew she must be too. There was a long awkward silence. "Heather." "Huh?" "My name is Heather Johnson. What's yours?" She was surprised by her own voice. "Oh, um, Timmothy, Timmothy Drew. Nice to meet you." His voice had the characteristics of a mouse, sharp, squeaky, and a little quiet. They caught eye contact again and for some reason neither could brake the gaze. Heather didn't want to guess who's face was more red. "That's really nice of you to say Timmothy." She gave him an awkward smile before turning and making a beeline for the doors. Heather was just about to go rush back into the cold. For some reason beyond sanity she turned back to look at him. He was staring back in a kind of trance. Then he waved. Heather waved back, suppressing the desire to skip out of the store. A boy had complimented her! Her!! While bending over to put the groceries in the backseat, Heather felt her bladder twitch and was once again reminded of the padding of her goodnite pressing against her. Who was Sarah Parker to judge her? A boy liked her hair! A boy named Timmothy! With a smile that was a twinge devious, Heather relaxed. Letting go was somehow much easier than the day previous and she felt the stream start followed by a growing warmth in her crotch. With a grin, she sat down in the drivers seat and searched up the nearest pharmacy. She would need some real diapers if she wanted to go all the way with this. Her now increasingly desperate bowels reminded her of that. The stream had stopped now. There was a newly lit fire inside her breast, some sort of bravery Heather had never felt before. The future was uncertain but Heather knew one thing for certain, "I'm gonna be messy soon one way or another." The devious grin grew a little wider. With that thought now firm in her head, Heather pulled out of the parking lot and turned in the direction of the pharmacy to get some real diapers before the day was out.
  4. Over the last few months I've developed a strange attraction to girls wearing adult diapers and I'm trying to seek out some information as to why I may have this new found fetish or attraction. From what I've learned about ABDL so far is that I have no interest in wearing diapers or acting like a baby myself, but for some reason I have developed a turn on to seeing girls in diapers and possibly acting like a baby as well. The only thing I can think of is that I get turned on by things that would normally be a turn off, and I guess someone in diapers for many people would be that, haha. And there's just something cute and innocent about it. The main thing that's got me off these last few months is looking up pictures of girls in diapers and going to pages on tumblr like this one
  5. I dont own any of these i just want to share them with everyone Changes Introduction Hi my name is Melody Parker. I am Seventeen years old and this is my story. I live with my Dad in a small suburb in the Southern United States. Dad owns several Laundry Mats and five Car Washes. So lets say he does ok. My mom died when I was 12. I have been pretty much on my own since then. Oh Dad will pick up groceries if I ask him too. Gives me whatever money I need and I do have my own credit card. That's about it though, see Dad is a drunk. He either stops at a local bar or comes home and drinks till he passes out every night. I think because he misses mom, I don't know, we don't talk. I am a life long bed wetter and yes prone to accidents during the day since mom died. It is funny cause in a way this brings me closer to my Dad or is the only close time we have. I have woken up several times early in the morning and found him changing me before he goes to work. Also I have just woken up and knew that my night diaper should not be that dry. This leads us up to now my graduation from high school. See I started school when I was five and I was so far ahead they let me skip third grade. I graduate this Saturday. That is where my story really begins. Chapter 1 Changes I was very excited to be graduating this day as I sat seated in the auditorium. I thought it was funny as not only was I the youngest graduating but also the smallest. I am tiny by any standards at seventy pounds and less than 4 ft 4 in tall. Where I should have breast's I have bumps. At least I think I am cute with Dark Brown hair and Brown eyes. Actually people often tell me how pretty I am. I am wearing a pair of pull-ups under my gown and jeans not knowing how long the graduation would take. I sat and waited them to call my name for my speech I was a little nervous about making my speech, and still a little pissed that I graduated second in my class and not first. The boy that beat me out did not take the accelerated classes I had taken and it did not seem fair. My speech was about are futures and not wasting our opportunities. I ended my speech speaking of how much my mother had guided me to want to learn and how proud she would be of me right now. I looked out in the audience and saw tears dripping down Daddies face and the first real smile I had seen on it in years. I began to cry a little to. I added one sentence to my speech I love you Daddy and I know you are proud of me too. After graduation Daddy stopped drinking cold turkey. It was like a total change came over him. He started taking time to cook for me and talk to me. After four years he was being a father to me again. Of course along with this came bedtimes and I remembered how strict he used to be. I asked Daddy if I could go to college in the fall. He said not till I was eighteen. I asked him to teach me to drive, same answer. Instead he bought me a cell phone. I had to call him whenever I left the house, be home at a certain time in the evening. It was strange having and adult to answer too again. He was even diapering me at night for bed. Saturday night the week after graduation Daddy ask me what time church services were in the morning. I told him ten o'clock and he said he would join me. I knew at that moment I was in big trouble. Even drunk Daddy had insisted I attend church and Sunday school. I always left the house but I had not attended in over two years. The next morning the Pastor said how nice it was to see us in church again. That is when Daddy found out I had been lying to him and not going. He did not say a word all the way home. When we got in the house he looked at me Melody go to your room and remove your dress and panties. I walked to the room head lowered knowing I was in for a big spanking. A few minutes later Daddy walked in my bedroom. I was sitting there naked from the waist down on the edge of the bed. Daddy explained that he knew he had been a rotten father and that was going to change. He then told me that still did not excuse me for fibbing to him. He told me I was grounded for a week. I was not allowed to leave the house, no phone no computer no play station. He then pulled me across his lap and spanked my butt good. I was crying like a two year old when he sat me on a little chair in the corner. He left me there to ponder how naughty I was for about and hour. The week I was grounded was the longest week of my life. Daddy had taken my cell phone and the power cords to my play station and computer. There was nothing to do. TV is so totally boring to begin with. I was afraid to pick up the regular phone as he called several times a day to check on me. I even found my self-playing with some of my old toys just to keep from going nuts. I cleaned my Barbie Doll house up and rearranged everything. I changed the dresses on several of my dolls. I even found myself playing mommy to one of my old baby dolls. Daddy walked in on me once while I was playing and just stood there smiling. Finally the week ended. He gave me my stuff back and my limited freedom. Another couple of weeks passed two of my girlfriends from school called to see if I wanted to have lunch with them I said sure, let me call my Dad and make sure it is ok. Daddy ask who would be driving I told him one of the girls moms was taking us and picking us up. This was and out right lie. Michelle had gotten a car for graduation and she was doing the driving. I spent a lot of time getting dressed for the lunch I put a padded bra on something I don't need at all. I had ordered it online but never worn it. It actually made it look like I had breast. A very short skirt and a top that came down to my navel. I then put way too much makeup on I thought I looked older but really looked like a slut. I finished the outfit off with pantyhose and high heels. I had practiced walking in heels and they made me look taller. Some big hoop earrings a ton of perfume and I was all ready to go. I noticed a funny look on Michele and Brenda's faces when I got in the car but they did not say anything. Soon we were at the restaurant having chosen a booth and ordered our drinks. Two boys came up and started teasing me. Hey sweetie do you fool around how about stand still so I can. Then the other boy said nah that's lil Ms Smarty pants from school and looks she finally grew some tits. All this going on and the boys were laughing their Asses off. I simply lost it I was tired of being picked on for being little and having no breast. I grabbed two large drinks off a tray from a passing waitress and splashed each boy with one of them. I then started throwing everything I could get my hands on at them. Something really lost it deep inside me I started cursing at them using words I had know idea I knew. Some of the words I honestly did not know what they meant. I was cursing screaming and crying and still throwing things when the girls grabbed me. As I struggled to free myself from my too larger friends I saw the police officer out of the corner of my eye. He was not happy someone had disturbed his lunch. He asked what the boys had said and Brenda explained. He told the boys both you brats go straight home I know where you live and will talk to your parents later. Then he looked at me and said and who are you young lady. Melody Mr. Dugan I said. He said OMG what the blue blazes are you made up for Hun. I think you better come with me. As he put me in the police car I ask through my tears if I was under arrest. He just drove to the police station not saying a word. When Daddy arrived at the station the look on his face seeing me hurt more than the spanking I knew I was in for. He asked if I was all right I said yes Daddy and he went to talk alone with the officer. A few minutes later he walked back took me by the hand and we went to the car and straight home. Once we were home Daddy told me to go to my room and get out of those clothes and make up and take a shower. I ran to my room crying again! When I came out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around me Daddy was sitting on the bed holding a disposable diaper in his hands. He motioned me to come over and pulled me in his lap. I lowered my eyes staring right at the wet panties I had been wearing when Daddy picked me up. Daddy explained to me he had been on the phone to my Aunt Jenny I was going there to stay for a while, he would drive me there tomorrow. He talked about what a bad job he had done raising me, he talked about the way he had found me dressed, the language I had used and the temper tantrum I had thrown. He said starting now many changes were going to take place, the first one being that I was going back in diapers full time. He stated that I needed to be potty trained again but that would come later. He then laid me on the bed powdered my butt and diapered me. He put a t-shirt on me and told me to take a nap. I did as I was told. When I woke up from my nap, my diaper was soaked but Daddy was not home. Thinking how badly I had screwed up. I wondered if it would be ok to change myself. Just about then Daddy walked in the front door. He had several packages in his hands and had been shopping. Noticing I needed changing he took me to the bedroom and did just that. Then he told me to take some of my toys in the living room and play. He also said I could watch cartoons if I wanted. Again I simply did as I was told. Daddy took the packages in my room and stayed in there for a longtime. When he came out he told me I was all packed for my trip. I asked him why I had to go to my Aunts and he simply said so he could make some arrangements for someone to look after me here when I came back. Changes ch 2 As I opened my eyes the next morning I realized I was moving. I tried to sit up but I was strapped down. I was in a car seat. The seat back was reclined back so I was laying back. I vaguely remembered Daddy changing me when it was still dark outside. I finally spoke and ask Daddy where I was he said about two and a half hours from home. That meant we still had a little over three hours to drive to get to my Aunt and Uncles house. Daddy asks me if I was wet then hungry all in one sentence. I said yes sir to both questions. I felt the car turn and wondered where he was going. I realized all I had on was a diaper and the t-shirt I went to bed in. Daddy stopped the Yukon he was driving and came around to the side of the car I was on. He leaned and kissed me then reached behind me for something. He was getting a bag marked diapers on the side of it. He unbuckled me then slid a changing pad under my butt. He quickly removed my wet diaper and taped it shut for disposal. He then cleaned my diaper area slid a fresh diaper under me and powdered my butt. As soon as he finished taping the diaper he pulled me from the car seat lifting me up and setting me on his hip like a little baby girl. I then saw we were at a restaurant I immediately reminded him I did not have any clothes on. He shushed me and carried me inside. Once inside he placed me in a booth, then he sat the diaper bag down next to me. Daddy went to the restroom telling me to stay put. Like I was going anywhere the way I was dressed. I looked around to see if people were staring at me. For some reason no one seemed to be paying me any attention at all. One older man smiled at me when he saw me looking at him. Daddy returned and the waitress came over asking what we wanted to drink Daddy ordered coffee for him and milk for me handing the lady a sippy cup from my diaper bag. Then he asked me what I wanted for breakfast. I asked if I could have pancakes and bacon and he said sure. Then ordered bacon and eggs for himself with hash brown potatoes and toast. The waitress asked if he wanted me to have the children's size breakfast or adults Daddy knowing I did not eat much orders the children's. Just as we finished breakfast I noticed the familiar rumblings in my tummy time for my morning business. I whispered to Daddy that I needed to go and at first he said use my diaper. A tear rolled down my cheek and he relented and started to take the diaper bag and me to the restroom. He stopped at the door puzzled as to which one to choose I guess men or women's. A lady walked out of the Ladies and sensed the dilemma on Daddies face. She asks him if I needed some help going potty. He said yes please she took me by the hand and we started inside. Daddy stopped her offering her the diaper bag you will need this Ma'am he said. Using the changing table provided by the Restaurant she removed my only slightly damp diaper and sat me on the pot. It was hard but after a while nature took its normal course of action. As the lady wiped my butt she commented what a good job I had done. Then placed me back on the table finished cleaning me and quickly and expertly diapered me. Daddy had paid the bill by the time we got out. He thanked the lady taking the diaper bag from her and placed a baby bottle of orange juice in the bag, I assumed was for later. He then picked me up and carried me back to the Yukon. He sat the seat up straight popped a pacifier in my mouth then buckled me in. He then pointed at the box next to me on the seat. Play with your toys honey we got a good way to go yet. As we turned on the road that would leave about five minutes to my Aunt and Uncles house the dread set in. My aunt was nice enough but strict even before. My Uncle was cool too. I also had two cousins a 12-year-old girl and a four-year-old boy. Shelly was ok most of the time but bobby was a pain. They both knew I wore diapers at night and teased me about it. Before I would just wrestle them down and tickle them. The last time I visited I found out Shelly was taller and stronger than me she held me down and let her brother do the tickling. What would happen now with me diapered all the time? Before I could think about it we pulled in the driveway. My Aunt met us at the car explaining to my Dad that my Uncle got called into work for a while. She then turned her attention to me unbuckling me and lifting me out of the truck. My Aunt Jenny was a large strong woman she had no problem setting me on her hip. She then showered me with kisses. My Daddy unpacked the car including my car seat. He talked to my Aunt for a while as I sat on the floor of the living room. I was wondering wear my cousins were. I heard Daddy thanking my Aunt then he turned his attention to me. Baby girl I expect you to mind your aunt but understand if you don't she has my permission to discipline you as she sees fit. I thought nothing had changed there my Aunt had always been quick to spank and ask questions later. Daddy kissed me goodbye then said see you in a few weeks. What was that a few weeks how long was he leaving me here. My Aunt held me in her arms as we waved goodbye to Daddy Then I asked where the kids were she said Shelly was at a friend's house down the street and Chris was next door. She then explained to me that Chris was very excited. Glad that at least while I was here he would not be the baby. Shelly had also promised to help look after me. I was told I had to mind Shelly and that she was allowed to change my diapers. A tear dripped from my cheek as I heard my Aunts words. My Aunt told me I would be staying in Shelly's room. That was where I always did stay as Shelly had twin beds. We walked into the room and I stopped dead my Aunt pulling at the hand she was holding. The extra twin bed was gone replaced by Chris's crib and changing table. My Aunt quickly changed my diaper then took me into the den putting me in Chris old playpen. She told me to play with the toys while she got lunch ready. Little Chris came home right on time for lunch. He said something like Melody's the baby now a couple times then he forgot about it. My Aunt lifted me out of the pen and carried me to the kitchen placing me in the high chair and strapping me in. Then she gave me my lunch a tuna fish sandwich cut up in bite size pieces and some small pieces of fruit apples grapes and cantaloupe. She bibbed me and told me to help myself placing a sippy cup of milk nest to my plate. I started to ask for a fork but realized it was meant as finger food. I quietly ate my lunch as I watched Chris sitting at the table eating his. Later lying in the crib I woke up from my nap to see Shelly standing there. The baby is awake was the first thing she said. I stretched and gave her that look like yea yea enjoy it while you can. She lowered the side of the crib and told me to get out which I did. She then told me to hop up on the changing table so she could change me. I did not want too but I did, as I was told not wanting trouble from my Aunt. About that time my Aunt walked in. Shelly I told you to let me show you how first a couple times dear. Yes Mom I know I was just getting her ready for you. My Aunt changed me then told Shelly to play nice with me and watch me for a while. We ended up playing some games on Shelly's play station 2 I beat her as usual and for a while there we were just to cousins having a good time. Then my Aunt came and got me for supper she had decided to feed me before the family. She sat in front of me and fed me every bite of my dinner. Then I was placed in the playpen while the family ate. I was taken out of the playpen to sit with the family and watch TV then till it was time for my bath. My Aunt bathed me like you would a baby then diapered me and got me ready for bed. She sat me in the crib and closed it then left the room. I was thinking no kiss goodnight and ya forgot to turn off the light. When she returned carrying a baby bottle. She sat helped me from the crib and sat in the rocker. She cuddled me in her arms as she rocked me and I nursed on the bottle. I fell asleep dreading church the next day. Changes ch 3 The next morning I woke up very early. I could see the alarm clock next to Shelly's bed said it was five forty-five. My diaper was soaked and sagging as I lay there in the cramped baby crib. I thought I guess nine hours is all I can sleep. This made a lot of since to me considering I take so many naps. I lay there a few more minutes' wide-awake; the soggy diaper was getting really uncomfortable. I mumbled I wonder what time Aunt Jenny gets up. A couple minutes later she walked in the room yawning. She could tell by the look on my face that I was surprised to see her, she smiled and pointed above my head. I looked up to see a baby monitor realizing that she had heard my mumbling. I told her I was sorry and that I did not mean to wake her. She shushed me and said I needed to call for her when I needed changing or for another reason. She helped me out of the crib and lifted me on the changing table removing my wet diaper. She then whispered to me asking if I thought I could make a poopie in the potty for Aunt Jenny. I blushed and nodded my head. She carried me in the bathroom and set me on the toilet. She told me she would be back in a few minutes I was not to move till she came back and wiped my hinny. I nodded that I understood the instructions. I sat there a while and let nature take its course just about the exact moment I finished my Aunt returned. She wiped my butt then carried me to the changing table and cleaned me good with a baby wipe. She said it looked like I was getting a rash and covered my diaper area with baby lotion. She then slid a diaper under me and powders me well. Taping the diaper shut she carried me to the living room. She put me down for a moment walking to the kitchen for something. I looked around the room and picked up a glass angel to look at it. I then felt a swat on my diapered butt and turned to hear. Babies don't touch things in the living room those are not your toys. Out of instinct more than pain I rubbed my butt. As tears formed in my eyes the swat did not hurt over my diapered butt but the words did. She sat in a chair and patted her lap come here baby she said. I crawled in her lap and she cuddles me. Then gave me a bottle of milk to nurse on I guess to start my day. After I was fed my breakfast of cereal and toast. I was placed in the playpen to play for a while. About this time Chris got up and walked in the living room. He was wearing a pair of pull-ups but they appeared dry. His mommy commented to him what a good boy he was having another dry night. She then asks if he had gone potty yet. He told her yes and that he was hungry .She took him to the kitchen to fix him some breakfast. My Uncle walked in the living room still in his pajamas yelling to my Aunt was coffee ready. Spotting me he walked to the playpen picked me up and kissed me. Good morning princess he said. Then he quickly put me back down and went for his coffee. Shelly was the last one out of bed and waved to me as she headed to the kitchen to get something to eat. I remembered at that moment how isolated I felt with the whole family in the kitchen and me the baby in my playpen. I just sat there and played with my toys thinking to myself why fight reality. I could not believe the frilly dress my Aunt had dug up for me to wear to church. It was pink and had lace all over it. I was wearing my diaper of course with a pair of ruffled panties over it. White ankle socks with pink ribbon trim. Then of course the stupid dress. My hair was done in pigtails and she put pink bows on each one. My white sandals completed the outfit. I stood looking in a full length mirror while my Aunt finished fixing my hair. The dress was very short. My ruffled diapered butt was clearly exposed. I was in for a very humiliating trip to church. Strapped in my car seat in the back seat of my Uncles Expedition I sucked on my pacifier. I was nervous and it seemed to calm me. Chris was also strapped in his car seat. Shelly was stretched out on the seat behind us. My Aunt and Uncle were chatting about something I could hear them but was not paying any attention. Just dreading going to the church. I had been there many times before and people new who I was. Arriving at the church my Uncle helped me out of my car seat. We walked to a group of people standing out side of the church. A couple of girls my age walked over to us. They said hi Melody and gave me a strange look. I said hi back and lowered my head so embarrassed I could have died right then. My Aunt asked my Uncle what time it was. After he answered she said that she needed to get me to the Nursery before church started. Holding my hand she walked with my diaper bag and me to the church Nursery. I knew where and what it was and where we were going. I had taken Chris there many times when he was smaller. As we entered the hallway that led to the nursery, something snapped inside me. I yanked at my Aunts hand and screamed "Nooooooooooooooooooo I don't wanna go there." My Aunt never hesitated pulling me to the nearest chair and across her lap. She pulled my panties down then ripped my diaper off me. The smacks she applied to my bare butt were crisp fast and very painful. With in moments I was balling like a baby, I am sure they could hear my screams back in the churchyard. "I be good I be good." I kept yelling to my Aunt finally she stopped. She stood me up and pulled up my panties .I was sobbing and rubbing vigorously at my butt. My Aunt stared down at me and I kept telling her I was sorry and I would be good over and over. She said she knew I would and placed my pacifier in my mouth and pinned it too my dress. We then walked the rest of the way to the Nursery. Entering the Nursery she told one of the Ladies in charge she needed to put a new diaper on me. The lady said that my Aunt was going to be late for church and she would take care of it, taking the diaper bag from my Aunt. My Aunt kissed me warned me to behave and hurried off to church. I looked around the Nursery seeing several children one, two and a couple probably three year old's staring at me. I was taken to the changing table diapered then told to find a toy and a spot and go play. I went and got a doll out of the toy box and sat on the floor next to the children. One lil girl said to me you big baby huh. I said "Yes I am my name is Melody." Then one of the older ones said "Did you get spanking." I simply nodded and started playing with my doll. A little while later they gathered us together for story time. Then we were given crayons and coloring books to play with. One of the ladies constantly wondered the room checking diapers. Some how mine was still dry. I colored to pass the time and also to do as I was told. Just about the time church let out I wet my diaper. This made for even more embarrassing moments. Me with my legs in the air getting changed, while parents were picking up their babies. Just as the lady finished Shelly appeared in the doorway to fetch me. Taking me by the hand we headed to the car. Over the next few weeks I heard very little from my Daddy I was totally living the life of a two year old. My Aunt never let up for a moment never acknowledging me as anything but a baby. As time passed Shelly and her friends did not even tease me. They came to accept the fact that I was just a baby. Chris just saw me as an occasional playmate. I stayed in the role as much as I could it cut down on the spankings and corner time. Then one day the phone rang. My Aunt was on the phone for a few minutes when she hung up she walked to my playpen. "Melody that was your Daddy on the phone. Tomorrow he is coming to get you." I smiled I missed Daddy and was glad to be going home. Then I thought to myself but what happens next. Changes ch 4 Daddy showed up the next day just before noon. It was obvious that he had left home very early for his trip. After hugging and kissing me for about ten minutes my Aunt fixed Daddy some lunch. I had already eaten mine so my Aunt put me in my playpen while Daddy ate and they chatted. After lunch Daddy and my Aunt carried my things to his Yukon. My Aunt had bought and made me lots of baby clothes. She had also purchased a tremendous amount of toys for me for the short time I had been here. After three or four trips they seemed finished when my Aunt reminded Daddy he needed to get my car seat out of Her car. After some hugs and kisses trying to be on my best behavior I thanked my Aunt for taking such good care of me. Daddy strapped me in my car seat and we hit the road like Daddy always says. The ride home was quiet Daddy did not say much at all. A couple of diaper changes and my nap and we were almost home. Then Daddy began to talk. Melody we have two more people living at the house now. A lady I met at our church and her baby girl Lindsey. Wondering if Lindsey was like me I asked how old she was. Daddy said she had just turned one. Daddy explained to me that he needed someone to take care of me and that Elaine which was the ladies name needed a place to stay. I asked what room they were using. Daddy said Elaine was in the guestroom and that I would be sharing my Nursery with Lindsey. Oh dear lord I thought to myself what has Daddy done to my room. As we pulled into the driveway it was just after Six pm. I was hungry and probably a little cranky from the long trip. I also knew Daddy was tired. He lifted me out of my car seat and carried me in the house. Elaine was a large woman almost as tall as Daddy and probably weighed as much. She was a blonde and kind of well plain looking. After he introduced me she held out her hands and Daddy passed me to her. She carried me down the hall towards my old room. While Daddy went to get my things I could not believe my eyes. My room was all pink with one baby crib and one larger crib I assumed was mine. Matching changing table dressers and other things all pink. The wallpaper was pink with little white teddy bears on it. The wallpaper matched the sheets on the cribs, and the curtains. No sign of my room was left. There was even a mobile over each crib. While I caught my breath Elaine laid me on the changing table and removed my Shortalls. She then went to work changing my diaper. I was lying there with my legs in the air when Daddy came in. Elaine was cooing baby talk to me and wiping me clean. Daddy asked me how I liked the room, not waiting for or expecting a comment from me. He did not get one, my lil butt was much to exposed to make a smart remark. After my diaper was changed I was taken to meet Lindsey. The baby was playing in a large playpen set up in the living room. Elaine placed me in the pen and told Lindsey who I was. I had to admit she was and is an adorable baby. Daddy came down the hall carrying a bunch of my toys and placed them in the pen. Lindsey immediately grabbed one of my favorite dolls. I reached to take it from her when I heard Elaine say something about learning to share. So I just let her keep it. Elaine told Daddy she was going to the kitchen to fix Daddy and me some dinner. Daddy turned on the TV and started watching the news. There were two highchairs sitting in the kitchen again one-baby size and one that fit me perfect. Before I could get a good look at it Daddy was strapping me in. Elaine sat in front of me and fed me my dinner while Daddy sat at the table and ate. My Aunt had occasionally fed me but most of the time let me feed my self. Dinner was beef stew it tasted good and I have to admit I enjoyed that part. No wonder Elaine was so big she was a great cook. For desert I got some chocolate pudding, which Elaine managed to get all over my mouth. After I had finished Elaine took a wash cloth and wiped my face and hands We returned to the living room I was sitting in Elaine's lap and we were watching TV for a while then she said was bath time. It was only eight o'clock. Elaine carried me and placed me in the playpen while she went to get the bath ready. When she came back Daddy got up to help her he carried me and Elaine carried Lindsey. Daddy sat me on the changing table and removed my t-shirt and diaper. Elaine did the same for Lindsey while she sat in her lap in one of two matching rocking chairs now in my room. We were then carried into my old bathroom and the changes continued. The toilet had been completely removed from my bathroom taken out. The tub was bigger and the shower was gone. The tub sat off the ground about three feet or so. Who ever were doing the bathing could stand and do the job. Daddy brushed my teeth and flossed them while Elaine did Lindsey's. Then the two baby girls were placed in the tub with lots of bubbles and bath toys. I sat there while Elaine was washing the baby just staring and thinking. Then I heard Elaine say play with your toys sweetie. I started pushing a little boat at the baby. She seemed to enjoy this game giggling and trying to push it back. After she finished Lindsey she turned her attention to me. Bathing me very thourouh telling me that she would need to wash my hair tomorrow. She left me in the tub while she was drying and getting Lindsey ready for bed. When she carried me out of the bathroom setting me on the changing table and drying me. I saw Lindsey sitting in Daddies arms nursing a bottle. She was wearing a nightshirt that was yellow with pictures of tigger all over it. After a diaper I was dressed in one just like it. As I lay in Elaine's arms nursing my bottle fighting the urge to sleep. I thought how much more Elaine seemed to baby me than my Aunt did. Just when I thought things could not get any worse she burped me. Changes ch 5 Over the next few days I began to learn the routine of my days. I would wake up about six or six thirty in the morning. My alarm was the sound of Lindsey crying. I would stand there in my crib, usually popping my pacifier in my mouth. Elaine would comfort Lindsey and change her diaper. Placing Lindsey on the floor she would then attend to me. This was the time of the day I usually sat on my potti chair and did my business. Every time I pooped Elaine would tell me what a good job I had done. After a fresh diaper for me Elaine would put me and the baby in the playpen. Then she would go and fix coffee for her and Daddy and give me and Lindsey our morning bottles. Soon Daddy would appear and pick up me and Lindsey and give us both a morning kiss. Then go and have his breakfast and coffee. After breakfast Daddy would head for work and me and Lindsey would be fed one at a time. The only food I was allowed to feed myself was finger food. I was also no longer allowed sippy cups everything that I drank was in a baby bottle. Playing took up the rest of the morning either inside or in the back yard. Outside we had a sandbox and my old playhouse to play in. Elaine would not ever leave us alone to play out side so we had to stay in the playpen when she was doing her housework. We also had a kiddy pool and we got to go in that most every afternoon after our nap. That was about it the routine sleep, breakfast, play, lunch, play, nap, play dinner, play, bath, bedtime. Then I started to notice changes. These were not changes in how I was treated. I was pretty much treated exactly like Lindsey. The only differences being my morning visits to a potty chair, and the food I was fed. On weekends Daddy and Elaine always had plans for things to do. Trips like going to the park of the zoo. One weekend we took a drive and went to a lake. A few times we went to nice restaurants for dinner. I was given a slight break in public restaurants Being allowed to feed myself. I still had to wear a bib; actually I needed it being out of practice. At first I hated going out anywhere because of the public diaper changes. Being changed on a baby station in a ladies restroom was very embarrassing. Then I kind of got used to it. I mean I really looked forward to going out just to get out of the house. I was very surprised to be told while being fed my dinner that Daddy and Elaine were going out. Just as I was finishing I heard the doorbell ring. Elaine stopped feeding me my vanilla pudding and went to answer. Sitting there in a diaper and a t-shirt, I could have died when Jena walked in the kitchen with Elaine. Jena was a senior when I was a freshman. She lived up the street from us and was now attending college. Jena said hi to me and I said hi back. Then Elaine explained Jena was there to baby sit for us. Elaine then asked Jena to finish feeding me the pudding while she went to get ready. Later after Elaine and Daddy had left. I asked Jena to let me out of the playpen so I could talk to her. She laughed and said I was fine right where I was. I begged her to keep my current situation to herself. She said baby whatever are you babbling about. Lying in my crib nursing my bottle my mind was going a mile a minute. It was obvious to me that Jena was not going to keep her mouth shut. She had treated me exactly like Lindsey all night. Having her change my diaper was the ultimate in embarrassing. This humiliation had to end. I quietly crawled out of my crib. Then snuck down the hall to Daddies room. I picked up the phone and called the police. Just as the phone was answered Jena caught me. She grabbed my hand and took me straight back to my crib. Sticking my bottle back in my mouth she sat there in the rocking chair watching me nurse. I knew that I was in very big trouble now. Thoughts of my certain punishment and lack of options filled my mind. Finally I drifted off to sleep. The next morning Daddy got me out of my crib. He removed my diaper and wiped me off. Then carried me over to the chair he sat with me in his lap. He asked me what I was doing out of the crib last night and who I was trying to call. Gathering up all my courage and speaking as adult as I could I began telling him. "I was calling the police to report you for child abuse. I am not a baby and I am sick of being treated like one. I am not taking anymore of this humiliation." With those words fresh out of my mouth I saw Elaine standing in the doorway watching and listening. Then suddenly Daddy turned me across his lap and spanked the daylights out of me. Crying screaming and kicking my legs, his hand continued to thunder down on my butt. When he finished he sat me back in his lap and ask me if I was ever going to get out of my crib again. Explaining to me that it was dangerous and a baby could hurt herself. Still sobbing I said "No Daddy me snowy and hugged his neck." He held me rocking me back and forth till I finished my cry. As he diapered me he said he had good news for his baby girl. You're getting a new mommy sweetie. Elaine and I are getting married. Changes ch 6 The next few weeks went by quickly enough. After that last big spanking from daddy I was too scared to try and escape again. Elaine was busy making wedding plans. She was having her wedding dress custom made as well as dresses for Lindsey and me. Invitations were sent out we seemed to be on the run all the time. There was of course no let up in my baby treatment. I was beginning to think and act like a two year old quite naturally. Things that a few weeks ago would have bothered or embarrassed me a few weeks ago just seemed to matter less and less. Jena had babysat for Lindsey and me several times during this time frame. She always treated me the same but I knew for a fact she had told people. She even brought girlfriends with her on a few occasions. They all wanted to change my diaper and sit me in their lap and stuff. Jena was glad to let them. Once Jena and a girl friend take us to the park. Lindsey was in a stroller and I was holding Jana's friend Sally's hand. We met up with a bunch of Jena's friends and mine. Every one of them seemed to get a great joy out of baby Melody. Not that they teased me so much just babied me. I was beginning to get used to this like everything else in my life. Then one of the girls slid her hand up my shorts to check my diaper. Being changed on a blanket in front of friends you went to school with was bad enough. The fact that a couple of them were boys was more than I could bear. I cried the whole time. Well today is the day. These were my thoughts as I lay there in my crib. Today Elaine was going to become my mother and Daddies new wife. Aunt Jenny and her family were here since yesterday. My Aunt and Uncle were sleeping in the guestroom. My cousins in the living room. I just stared at the ceiling and contemplated the future. I had also gotten to meet Elaine's mother and father they were staying at the Days Inn. They seemed not the least surprised to see a seventeen year old in diapers. Soon we were all gotten up and Lindsey and I got fresh diapers. The whole family was eating breakfast. I was in my high chair and Lindsey in hers. My Aunt was feeding me while Elaine fed Lindsey. Everyone was talking about the wedding. I knew better than to try and join the conversation. Any time I tried to talk like someone my age I was either ignored or given dirty looks. Mostly just ignored. I had learned to make my self very clear using one word or short phrases. When I did this it was almost like I was in charge. Just saying things like wet, baa baa . Play or cartoons pwease, and they jumped right to it. I was more than surprised to be riding to get my hair done with Aunt Jenny and Elaine. Riding in my car seat I thought to myself well it could be worse. I was wearing a yellow t-shirt and shorts to match. The t-shirt had a picture of a doggy on the front. I sat there sucking my paci and wondering if I was to get my hair done too or was just along for the ride. Sitting on a small booster seat in the beautician chair, I strained to listen as Elaine told the beautician what she wanted. Lindsey's hair was naturally very curly. It seemed Elaine wanted mine to look the same. The beautician then shampooed my hair and combed it out placing my hair in many different size rollers. About and hour and a half later I walked out of that beauty parlor Shirley Temple as a brunette. We had lunch at home; I was playing on the floor with Lindsey and Chris when Elaine came to get us to go. We were to get dressed at the church. After we got to the church. We gathered in a room with the other ladies from the wedding group. Elaine was in another room getting dressed with help from her mother. My Aunt was taking care of Lindsey and me. The seamstress was there and even one of the beauticians was there to do touchups. Also Elaine's Maid of Honor Lisa was there. The first thing that was necessary was a diaper change for me. My Aunt diapered me like I was diapered at night with diaper doublers. This really made it hard to walk but she explained that I would not have time to be changed till after the wedding. I also had a pair of white plastic pants on. She then diapered Lindsey and placed some plastic pants on her. Lindsey did not need the doublers as she was a baby and did not pee as much as me. Then my Aunt placed a pair of very ruffled panties on each of us. She said they were my Rhumba panties and remarked how cute they were. Then they put the dresses on us. They were white with lace all over them puffy sleeves high neck collars. I noticed that about half of Lindsey's Panties showed beneath her dress. I wondered to a full-length mirror finding mine was the same. White ankle socks and white pattent leather shoes almost completed the outfits. The last touch came as the beautician lady touched up my hair placing a large white bow in it. She then placed a like bow in Lindsey's. We were then given some children's picture books and told to sit and look at them, and not to mess up our dresses. I looked longingly at the clock as my Aunt helped Lisa finish getting ready and chatted. It was 12:45 the wedding was at one o'clock. I stood in the corridor tugging in ill at my dress. Aunt Jenny told me to stop doing that Then ask Lindsey and me if we new our jobs. I thought to myself flower girl how tough was this you walk down the isle carrying flowers. Chris looked cute dressed in his little tux, as he was the ring bearer. I had to admit Elaine looked nice too in her wedding dress. She walked over to Lindsey and I and gave us a kiss, telling us how proud she was of her lil girls. My heart was pounding as I heard the wedding March begin to play. I was not worried about the stupid wedding. Three hundred people were fixing to see my diapered butt. I walked inside the church and saw Daddy smiling at me. About that time Lindsey slipped and fell on her butt the wedding was on. After Lindsey was picked up and quit crying the wedding went fine. Her falling actually distracted me from thinking about my diapers and people seeing them. When the I do's were over I stood outside and watched the adults throw rice with Lindsey I was surprised when Elaine picked Lindsey up and Daddy did the same to me. Seemed we were all riding in the Limousine. This being my first Limousine ride I actually thought it was pretty cool. I was hardly worried as I realized how many people were watching Daddy strap me in my car seat. We stood with Elaine and Daddy in the reception line. I was thirsty and I said "Elaine me thirsty." staying in character. She bent over very close to me said "Not Elaine sweetie Mommy." Then she turned and said something to my Aunt. Lindsey and I were soon sitting on a couch with my Aunt sucking on bottles of orange juice. That had been retrieved from are diaper bag. Yep people were staring but I was thirsty so who cared. After everyone ate Lindsey and I was taken back too a room with couches and put down for a nap. Soon My Aunt came in with Chris told him to lie down and sent my new Mommy back to the reception. We slept for a little over and hour I guess. Finally we had time for a diaper change. My Aunt pinned a pacifier on each of our dresses and popped them in our mouths. Then we went back to the ballroom. Tables had been cleared and people were dancing as the band played. I was just standing there minding my own business alone for a change. My Aunt was off chasing Lindsey. When one of my girlfriends from school walked up to me. "You really are a baby aren't you? I heard it but did not believe it till now." The words stung but what could I say. Taking into consideration what I was wearing and what I was sucking on. Several like or similar incidents happened every time I was left alone. I wanted to say something anything. Its not my fault Daddy makes me something. But I just stood there like the baby I was and took it. Finally with a bunch of them watching I just walked to Mommy and held up my arms. Mommy picked me up and asks if I was tired. I nodded and she said its ok baby we are just fixing to leave. Those were the greatest words I think I ever heard. Changes ch 7 I had been planning and thinking about this for weeks. I had finally come to realize. That no one in this town would ever stand up to my Daddy. This town could care less if I was diapered or babied or not. If anyone was to save this little girl it had to be this little girl. I had slowly packed some not to babyish clothes in a book bag. I had managed to steal about two dozen diapers, and a few pair of my old pull-ups. I remembered some money I had stashed away stuffed inside my piggy bank. Three hundred dollars in cash from birthdays and Christmas money. I pretended one day to accidentally break my piggy grabbing the cash up fast before mommy came running. The spanking I got was worth it. I now had a plan. My plan was simple grab my bike and ride to the big city. It was about twenty miles away. Longer using the back roads but I could make it. I had stuck everything I owned of any value in the book bag. Including my diamond earrings and some other jewelry I thought might be worth some money. All I needed was a window of opportunity to get to my bike and get. I had even hidden the book bag in the garage. Once I got to the big city I planned to take a bus ride somewhere anywhere but here. My window of opportunity was coming tomorrow. After breakfast the next morning Jena showed up to baby-sit. Mommy had a dentist appointment. I was playing in the playpen with Lindsey. I had already laid my clothes out for my trip. Some jeans a t-shirt my jacket socks and tennis shoes. I could not wait for Jena to get on the phone. Once Jena had been talking on the phone for about a half hour, I started on her. I kept telling her I wanted my other Barbie dresses. She kept saying in a minute. I kept bugging her finally asking if I could get out of the playpen long enough to get them. She said ok but hurry back. I slipped on some plastic panties my diaper was already a bit damp. I had no idea when I would be able to change again. Then quickly dressed. Just as I was putting my second sneaker on Jena yelled "what are you doing in their baby girl" I yelled back "trying to find the dress just a few more minutes please." I had a little trouble tying my shoes, it had been a while. I walked down the hall very slowly. My luck was good. She had her back turned as I darted through the kitchen. Slamming the kitchen door I punched the electric garage door opener. Grabbed my book bag and hopped on my bike. Hearing Jena screaming at me as I rode down the driveway and onto the sidewalk. I rode purposely in the wrong direction for anyone heading for the city. Getting out of town was going to be the real trick. How long Jena waited to call Mommy or Daddy was crucial. I was counting on her being scared. After all she had let there baby escape. If she delayed for a while I would have the second window I needed. Once I made it too the woods I knew my chances just increased. I knew I should have been scared but I was not. What could they do to me that they had not already done? Even if someone did see me enter the woods there was a thousand places I could come out. I did not think anyone had. There was a small trail at the back of the woods about five miles long. I had found it years ago fooling around. I peddled my little butt off. My bike only had twenty-two inch tires and they needed air. I finally stopped to rest when I found the trail. I was only about two miles from my house but for now I was safe. Jena had done exactly what Melody hoped for waiting a full fifteen minutes. She finally picked up the phone and called her own Mother. The police were contacted and then Melody's parents were called. The town Melody lived in only had two police officers, and the chief but the search was on. After resting Melody peddled on she needed to get to the end of the trail. There was a gas station there and store. After an hour and a half Melody rode into the parking lot of the store. Getting a drink and a snack and bottle of water for later. Melody took time to go to the ladies room and changer her diaper. Then she went to stage two of her plan. She smiled as she picked up the phone. Melody called the police. " Hi this is Melody Parker I am at a friends house. I am protesting the way my parents treat me like a baby. I want some clear promises from my parents it will stop before I tell anyone where I am. I will call back in two hours" Melody grinned as she hung up the phone. Less than thirty seconds and she had used star sixty nine. There would be no caller id and no trace at least that is what she hoped. Most of all for now they would still be looking in town. Using back roads and having to stop for frequent rest stops it was just about dark when Melody arrived outside the city. She was at a gas station maybe three miles from town. She heard a man saying he would be driving all night trying to get home. She noticed the big flat bed truck he was driving was mostly empty. When he went inside Melody tossed her bike up in the truck and crawled in after it. The next morning Melody awoke as she felt the truck stop. She looked as the man was out of the truck checking a mailbox. As the man walked back to the front of the truck Melody quickly slid out the back. Pulling her bike along with her. She ran with the bike to a grassy ditch. The man drove down the long dirt driveway to his house. He never even knew he had a passenger. Melody realized something then. Indeed she had escaped but what now. Her diaper was soaked and she had no idea where she was. For the first time since the adventure had begun Melody was scared. Changes ch 8 Finding some woods Melody sat down on the ground to change her wet diaper. She was a little upset to see she was getting a rash already. She had forgotten to bring any rash cream or lotion in her book bag. Cleaning herself the best she could she decided to wear another diaper and a clean pair of plastic pants. The training pants would have to wait till she was more settled. Melody new diapers had to be rationed. The girl sat for a while trying to get some bearings. She had driven west all night has best as she could tell. She figured to be at least six or seven hundred miles from home. This was a good thing she thought. They will never expect me to go this far, but then what now. Melody's plans were to escape and escape only, after which she did not have a clue. She started to think about the positives and negatives. The positives came down to she was free. The negatives made up a little longer list. She was seventeen years old and looked moor like twelve. She had no identification. She was still diapered and totally dependent on them. She had three hundred dollars less a few bucks and a limited amount of diapers. Melody started to cry as she assessed her true situation for the first time. Still not knowing where she was going, Melody began peddling west. She found a road with minimal traffic and continued along it. A few hours later a tired and hungry Melody came up on a small farm town. It seemed to consist of a grocery store, a diner and the local feed and grain store. A bit farther down the road Melody saw a gas station. She made a note to herself to put air in her bicycles tires. Melody walked into the small grocery store and asks if she could use the restroom. A kind looking older gentleman said of course. Melody was in there for a while. She took all her clothes and wet diaper off and gave her self a bath in the sink. After taking time to do her business on the toilet. She also rinsed out both pair of plastic pants shaking them as dry as she could. After a fresh diaper and set of clothes she left the bathroom and did some shopping. She found several cans of food with snap lids. Beenie Weenies ravioli spaghetti and meatballs also some Vienna sausages. She got as many as she thought she could carry in her book bag. A small package of plastic spoons and eight pack of juice in the box. Then two large bottles of water. She then got a box of granola bars and a package of chocolate chip cookies. She paid the man and left the store. She did not bother to answer when he ask if she was going on a campout. Melody had no intention of going in the dinner that night. She was afraid there would be too many questions. But the smell of hot food cooking was just to tempting. Melody went in and ordered the turkey and dressing special and a large glass of milk. She ate hurriedly and finished every bite. Paid the waitress and headed out the door. Going straight to the gas station to put air in her tires. It was getting dark out and she wanted to get out of town before she aroused suspicion. After filling her bikes tires with air she noticed a display of maps inside on the counter. The girl walked in no one was there. There was a map on the wall with a big red circle saying you are here. Melody took a map and left a quarter on the counter hoping it was enough. She then peddled her way out of town. Melody spent the night in a broken down old truck about two miles from where she got her food. Luck had been on her side again it had rained the night before and She had managed to stay dry. Melody had to do more in her diaper that morning than she liked and the cleanup took forever. But finally she sat sucking on a box of juice and eating a granola bar. Melody studied the map. To the best of her knowledge she was in Tennessee. About 40 miles from Chattanooga to be exact. A young girl should be able to disappear in a town that size she thought. Two days later Melody arrived in the city. She thought to herself there is no turning back now. The young girl got too thinking how worried her parents must be .She figured that as long as she did not call them she would be safe from a trace if she kept it short. Melody picked up the phone and called her Aunt collect. Her Aunt did not hesitate in accepting the charges. "Melody Melody " she yelled in the phone. Melody simply said, "tell mommy and daddy I am fine Aunt Jenny I am not such a big baby after all. I made it all the way to New Jersey all by myself" Without waiting for and answer Melody hung up the phone. The girl chuckled to herself she had let her parents no she was all right and sent them on another wild goose chase. Melody spent the night sleeping in the local bus terminal, having chained her bike outside. She treated herself to some bacon and eggs and bought a newspaper. She needed a place to stay. A cheap hotel or room to rent something. She came across an add housekeeper wanted room board and salary. Melody saw a sign that said towels one dollar. She bought one and asked where the shower was. Melody showered washed her hair and put on the nicest thing she had brought. It was a yellow sundress. She fixed her hair then seeing a lady fixing her makeup asks if she could borrow some lipstick. The lady said "sure no problem sweetheart." and gave it to Melody. Between the lipstick and dress and the way she fixed her hair Melody figured she looked as grown up as she could. She asks for directions and drove toward the neighborhood to see if she could get the job. Melody arrived at the house about nine thirty in the morning. There did not seem to be anyone at home. Melody sat down on the porch to wait, she waited all day long. Leaving the porch only to drink water from the garden hose and once to sneak in the back yard and change her diaper. At five thirty a car pulled in the driveway. The lady that got of the car was tall about five eight or so and beautiful with blonde hair and a body to match. "Hello may I help you. " she called to Melody." My name is Melody Parker and I am here about the position. " Said the girl in her most mature voice. The lady introduced herself as Ann Clark and invited Melody inside. They chatted for a while when Ms Clark got down to the serious questions. "How old are you young lady?" Melody answered seventeen almost eightteen, which was the truth. Then she lied saying her grandmother had died and she had no one. That she had ran to Tennessee to keep from going to foster care. That she had heard in Tennessee a person had the right to emancipation at sixteen. She told the lady that if she gave Melody a chance she would do a good job and not let her down. Melody even thru in that she would work very cheap. Ann Clark was thirty and owned her own shop in the city. She new this girl was in trouble. Somehow her qualifications and Whether or not Ann was taking on the girls trouble did not matter. She told the girl that the job paid Two hundred dollars week cash. That the girl would be responsible for cleaning the house and fixing and occasional meal. She then asks Melody when she could start. Melody let out a scream for joy, and said right away. Two hundred dollars a week she thought, that should keep me in diapers. Ann told the girl to put her bike in the garage. When Melody returned Ann said, "Now lets get that diaper changed, and us something to eat." Changes 9 Ann took Melody by the hand and led her to the spare bedroom. She motioned for Melody to lie on the bed. Pulling the girls dress up she removed the wet and soggy diaper. Melody did not say a word she did not want to cause trouble with her new employer, Ann sat Melody up and removed her dress. " Young lady I want you to take a bath a nice long soak. I need to run to the store I wont be long and I will come get you out of the tub when I return." She led Melody to the bathroom and left her alone. Melody ran the tub thinking about how lucky she was. After she got in the tub she thought how long it had been since she actually gave herself a bath. Lying in the tub soaking felt so relaxing. Finally Melody sat up and began shampooing her hair. After washing it twice she used some cream rinse and rinsed it completely. Then she began washing herself. She had to be careful and gentle in her diaper area. The rash had gotten pretty bad and was a bit painful. Finished Melody ran some more hot water in the tub. She had been told to wait there till the lady got back. Turning off the water the girl heard noises in the house. She new that Ms Clark was back. Melody stayed in the tub waiting. About ten minutes later Ms Clark walked in the bathroom. Helping Melody out of the tub, Ms Clark remarked the girl looked like a prune. Toweling the girl off, she was careful around the tender diaper area. She then wrapped a towel around the girl's hair and led her to the bedroom. Melody noticed the items on the bed right away. A changing pad, powder, lotion and a tube of Desenex. There was also a brand new package of overnight youth diapers. Ms Clark was amazingly gentle as she applied the Desenex to Melody's rash. A little powder and a fresh diaper and she was done. Melody asks " Ms Clark where are my clothes." "Call me Ann the lady responded I put all your things in the washer. You will be fine in just your diaper for now. Lets go to the living room and go over some rules." Ann motioned for Melody to sit on the floor in front of her. She then began drying Melody's hair with a dry towel. Once this was done she began to brush it stroking it gently. Then she began to speak. " Young lady I don't know how much of the story you have told me is true. Neither do I know how much trouble I can be getting myself into. All I know is that you are in trouble and I cant turn my back on you. While you are working here I expect you to do a good job. I will give you a list of chores each morning that I expect completed. When your chores are complete you can watch TV play on the computer. Actually what ever you might like. You are not allowed to leave this yard. I don't want you on any computer sites or watching any television shows not appropriate for someone your age. If you break these rules you will be punished is that understood". Melody said "yes Ma'am" thinking Ann at said appropriate for a sixteen year old and not a two year old. "Now young lady tell me why you have to wear diapers." Melody was not prepared to answer that question at all. The young girl broke down and told her whole story. Ann nodded when Melody was finished." Do your parents know you are alright?" Melody told Ann about the phone call she had made to her Aunt. Ann laughed at the young girl, this one is smart thought Ann. Even after hearing the truth Ann was still determined to help the girl. She told Melody that during the day she could change her own diapers, but when Ann was home it was her job." I want to keep a good eye on that diaper rash. " Ann went on to explain that after Melody was there for a while and things calmed down, Ann would help her potty train. Melody smiled as she listened to Ann indeed she thought my luck has changed. Melody never remembered going to bed last night. She awoke and wondered how she got there. It was obvious that Ann must have carried her there. Melody must have fallen asleep watching the movie with Ann she had no idea how it ended. The girl got out of bed. The clock on the bedside said nine o'clock. Wow thought Melody I slept for a longtime. Melody walked in the living room calling for Ann. That is when she found the note. Ann had already left for work. The note gave Melody her instructions for the day. She was to make the beds, clean both bathrooms and straighten up the kitchen. Ann told her that she had a URL block on her computer and it would be safe to send and email to Melody's parents if she wanted to. Ann told Melody to be sure and clean her diaper area good when she changed, and use the cream. I will see you tonight little one the note was signed we will go out for dinner. Following Ann's instructions Melody cleaned her self and put on a fresh diaper. Finding nothing else of hers to wear, Melody fixed herself some cornflakes and went to work. Making a note to ask for some better cereal when Ann went to the store. At noon having completed all her chores Melody fixed herself a bowl of soup for lunch. After lunch Melody played some games on the computer for a while then visited a couple yahoo teen groups she belonged to. She had not been to these since her ordeal had started and enjoyed catching up on the gossip. She even posted a message about what she had been going through. Not mentioning the diapers of course, just saying she had been unjustly grounded. Then got a new mother and lil sister and that she had flew the coup. Still being a bit tired from all that had happened about one thirty Melody lay down to take a nap. After her nap the girl changed her diaper. The diaper rash was getting better that's good she thought. Melody then sat down and created a new email address for herself. . She thought this was very funny as she wrote the letter to her parents. She told them that she was ok. That she had a job and a nice clean place to stay. She went on to tell both her parents how cruel and unfair they had been to her. Yet Melody did not hate them for this she still loved them both very much. Melody said that she did not understand these feelings but that was how it was. Melody told them not to waist their money trying to find her, it was not going to happen. She ended the letter give Lindsey a hug for me I miss the little munchkin. I love you both but I assure you I am not a baby Melody. Just as she finished Ann walked thru the front door. Changes 10 Ann put her purse and packages on the dining room table as she said hello. She then walked to Melody and checked her diaper. Finding it dry she took a walk around the house. Ann could not say enough about what a good job the girl had done on her chores. "So where would you like to go for dinner Melody?" Melody complained that she had nothing to wear to a nice restaurant. How about McDonalds said the girl. Ann laughed and handed the girl the bag she had brought in the house. Inside were several new summer outfits. Shorts and tops that matched, and three very pretty dresses. Also a brand new pair of tennis shoes and some ankle socks. Last but not least Ann handed the girl a pair of Sandals. Melody was happy and excited to have new clothes and hugged Ann's neck. Ann told the girl it was nothing tomorrow was Saturday and she would take Melody shopping for a lot of clothes. Now about dinner how about a great little steak house I know. Melody nodded. Over the next few weeks Melody was very happy, and Ann seemed happy for the company and the good housework. Ann had bought Melody lots of nice new clothes, some computer games, and anything else the girl needed or wanted. Melody took pride in keeping the house clean. Ann no longer even bothered with the notes it seemed what ever needed to get done was taken care of before she even mentioned it. Ann was still taking care of Melody's diapers when she was home. She had even started giving the girl her nightly baths. It was a time they really talked to each other. They both really enjoyed sharing there ideas and thoughts with each other. Tonight Melody wanted to ask Ann something and waited for bath time to do it. As the naked small girl stepped in the warm tub she spoke. "Ann can I ask a question please?" Ann nodded and smiled " of course sweetie". Melody cleared her throat and tried to organize her thoughts. "Ann have you given any thought to my potty training." This had been a subject that had not came up since Melody had tried to train herself. She ended up peeing all over one of Ann's good chairs. That was the only time Ann ever spanked Melody. For that move she smacked her butt good and red, and stuck her in the corner for and hour. Ann smiled "yes dear I have been. Do you think you are ready to try big girls panties again. Melody shook her head furiously up and down. Ann said that in a couple weeks they were going on vacation. Two weeks in a cabin, that Ann owned in the mountains. "We will give it a try then ok sweetie." Melody hugged Ann's neck "Yes Yes thank you yes" Melody was so excited. Changes 11 Melody was excited as the car got closer and closer to the cabin. She was looking forward to the vacation, and her potty training. Melody giggled when she saw the Lake as Ann turned up this dirt road. They traveled about a mile seeing nothing except the forest and the lake. Ann explained that this was private property she had been left by her Aunt. Just at that moment the cabin appeared. It was made of logs but it looked more like a house. Melody and Ann quickly unpacked the car. Putting away the groceries and there clothes. Melody needed a diaper change but instead explored the cabin. The cabin had three bedrooms kitchen living room and a bath and a half. Melody was shocked to find out they had electricity, and even a computer and satellite TV. About this time Ann caught up with her and suggested a clean diaper. Melody protested "what about my potty training Ann". Ann smiled at her and said," don't worry sweetie we will start tomorrow." The next morning Melody awoke early, she was excited to begin her training. Ann came in her bedroom and quickly removed her diaper and cleaned Melody's diaper area. She then giving Melody's butt a little swat sent her to brush her teeth. Melody standing naked in the bathroom could not help but notice it. A small white potty chair with Melody's name on it sat in the bathroom. Melody screamed " Annnnnnnnnnn!!!!!" Ann came quickly to Melody asking, " What's wrong sweetie?" Melody asks, " What is the potty chair for." Ann told Melody to rinse her mouth and come back in the bedroom. Melody did as she was told, and walked to Ann, who was sitting on the bed. Ann quickly pulled the small naked girl in her lap. "Sweetie I feel that for your training to work. We need to make it as much like a real babies training as possible. Now starting now, here at the cabin you are to wear nothing but your Training pants and a t-shirt. When we go swimming you can just go naked." She then reached for a package of Dry Nights. I was finally getting potty trained. Ann went on to explain that when I had to go pee pee or poo poo I was to come and get her. She wanted to help me the first few days. The training pants felt just like a diaper. I was hoping for real panties. But I thought to myself was a start a new beginning. The first couple of days did not go well at all. I hated Ann asking me if I had to go potty all the time. I also had several accidents. This was going to be harder than I Thought. I was still diapered at night I was not even worried about that. However I was still wetting myself pretty often. I loved swimming in the lake but was still embarrassed to be naked. Over all Ann and I were having a lot of fun. She suggested we go to town for dinner. I begged her to let me wear my trainers and not my diaper. Ann finally said ok and off we went. I was wearing a pink sundress and white sandals. Ann was wearing a similar dress in red. The restaurant was really neat. It was sort of like a rustic supper club and the food was great. I ordered chicken fried stake with white gravy mashed potatoes and red beans. Ann ordered Cordon Blieu and asparagus. Half way thru dinner I wet and the dry night leaked big time. A tear running down my cheek gave me away. Ann told me to finish my dinner then we would deal with it. All the way back to the cabin, Ann kept telling me to not worry about it. All little girls have accidents when they potty train. Had she not seen the people staring at my wet dress? I never wanted to go to town again. I certainly was not going to church on Sunday. It seemed Ann had a different idea. Changes ch 12 Melody awoke Sunday morning dreading the day ahead of her. She did not want to face the people in town again. Ann came in her room and began her morning clean up. Melody asks Ann if they really had to go to church. Ann assured Melody that they did. Melody pouted as Ann dressed her. First Ann helped Melody into her training pants. Then picked out a frilly blue dress for Melody to wear. While Ann put it on her the girl could not help but think it was way to short. She would have to be careful not to show her trainers to the whole church. Then Ann surprised the girl! Putting a pair of blue ruffled panties over the trainers. The young girl new better than to make a fuss. She did not need a spanking on top of everything else. Once they arrived at church Melody could see people staring at her. She wondered if was because of her accident the other night. Or maybe the little girl dress she was wearing and the ribbon Ann had insisted on putting in her hair. Ann took Melody by the hand and they walked into the church. Half way through the service the Pastor dismissed the children for Sunday school. Melody watched as the children left the pews. Then a nice looking lady offered her hand to Melody and said. "Come with me dear I will show you wear to go" Ann looked at Melody and said " go ahead sweetie have fun". Melody nodded and took the ladies hand and followed her out of the church to the Sunday school building. Melody could not believe the class the lady took her too. It was a class of boys and girls. From what Melody could tell between seven and eleven years old. Most of the girls were dressed in dresses similar to the one Melody had on. Melody was introduced to the Sunday school teacher and the rest of the class. The class consisted of the teacher reading a bible story. Then discussing it with the class. Melody could tell the children were whispering. She could not help but wonder if it was about her. After class was over Melody walked outside to look for Ann. A boy about ten years old came up to her. "You wearing your diaper today baby girl " he shouted. Melody was shocked and wet her trainers right on the spot. She could see people mostly children laughing and trying to cover their mouths. Melody just stood there crying. Ann walked up and picked Melody up, placing the girl on her hip. Ann hugged the girl and asks her to calm down. Ann sat on a bench and rocked the girl trying to calm her and stop the crying. Ann finally reached in her purse and pulled out a pacifier, placing it in the girl's mouth. Melody sucked on the pacifier and it seemed to calm her. Ann carried her to the car and they headed back at the cabin. Melody did not say a word the whole way back. She just sat there in the car and sucked on her paci. When they got back to the cabin, Melody got out of the car and ran inside. Ann found her lying on her bed crying again. Ann held the girl for about thirty minutes. She just snuggled and rocked the girl, waiting for her to calm down. Melody was more than quiet the rest of the day. Ann was not even bothering with the training. She had put the girl back in diapers as soon as she calmed down. Melody had continued to suck her pacifier, and mostly just sat and watched TV. After supper Melody did not even offer to help with dishes. She had not eaten much She just popped her pacifier back in her mouth and went back to the TV. After cleaning up the kitchen, Ann walked in the living room and checked Melody's diaper. Carrying the girl to the bedroom, she laid her on the changing mat. "Young lady you are acting like a big baby. If this continues I will begin treating you like one" Something inside Melody snapped and she began cursing at Ann. "What do you think you have been doing you bitch?" screamed the girl. Ann quickly pulled the girl across her lap and spanked her butt. Turning the small girls behind a bright shade of red. She then diapered her and placed the crying girl in the corner. Melody stopped crying just long enough to ask for her pacifier. The next day things seemed to make a change for the worse. Ann again did not bother with the trainers she just diapered Melody. To get the girl to eat breakfast Ann had to feed her. All Melody seemed to want to do was suck on her pacifier and watch cartoons. Two days later seeing no change in the girl Ann decided to head home. Ann thought to herself. She would need to make some changes when she got home. Melody had regressed even farther. She only spoke in baby talk and had to be fed every meal. She had even started pooping in her diapers. Ann thought she needed a housekeeper that would not mind babysitting. She also needed some new furniture and toys for Melody. As she drove toward the city she glanced in the rear view mirror. There was her new baby sound asleep in her new car seat. Quietly sucking on her bottle of milk. Changes 13 Three weeks later, Melody was sitting in her playpen playing. She had regressed to the mindset of a nine or ten month old baby. Although she could still walk when she wanted to. She never fed herself, did all her drinking from a baby bottle. She spoke in one or two word phrases. The girl seemed to poop and wet her diapers without thinking about it. Ann was beside herself with what to do. She had done everything she could to snap Melody out of it. She had thought buying Melody a crib. High chair, and even a changing table. Then redecorating the girl's room to look like a nursery would infuriate her. Instead Melody had continued to regress. She was even calling Ann, Mommy. Ann even felt bad having to hire Hannah the new housekeeper and baby sitter. But Melody seemed to like her and took to calling her Hannah. Ann new she was in over her head. Melody needed a child psychologist to help her. But Ann could not get her one without possibly ending up in jail herself. Ann arrived home from work and asked Hannah if there was any change in Melody. Hannah said not at all, but that the baby was and angel all day. Hannah hurried home to her family, waving goodbye to Melody. Ann went to the playpen and picked Melody up, then gave the baby a hug and a kiss. Melody just giggled and yelled " Mommy, Mommy, Mommy home'. After checking the girls diaper and finding it dry. Ann placed the girl back in the playpen and went to check her email. Ann checked her email, deleting a lot of junk and answering a couple. She then decided to check Melody's email. It had taken her a week to figure out Melody's password. It seemed ironic that the girl had chosen notababy. Ann had been corresponding with Melody's parents for the girl. The letters from Melody's parents were always the same. They talked about family life and a lot about Lindsey. They always ended with a plead for Melody to come home. It seemed they had long since realized their punishment was wrong. They begged the girl to come home rejoin the family. They promised over and over that she would not be punished or diapered anymore. They even promised she could go to college. Ann always replied in the same way. Telling them she was doing great, everything was wonderful. Then signing the email love Melody. Tonight it would be different. Ann cried as she wrote to Melody's parents. She told them everything that had really happened. She asked Melody's parents forgiveness, for deceiving them. She told them that she had no idea what to do next. She simply did not know how to help Melody. After Ann finished her reply. She hit the back button to print out the letter from Melody's parents. Ann always read these letters to Melody. Melody's only response was to scream out her sister's name and giggle whenever she heard it mentioned. After reading the letter to Melody, Ann went to the kitchen to fix supper. After supper Ann cleaned up the kitchen, then ran Melody's bath. She enjoyed bathing the small girl. Melody seemed to adore bath time. Spending most of the time splashing the water and playing with her bath toys. Just for a change of pace Melody peed in the tub. Ann laughed as she emptied the tub and started all over. After giving Melody her night bottle and rocking her to sleep. She placed the girl in her crib for the night. Kissing her gently on the forehead. As Ann walked past her office she suddenly had the urge to check her email. She decided to get a beer from the fridge first. Taking a sip from the cold beer, Ann opened Melody's mailbox. Just as she suspected there was a response from Melody's father. Dear Ms You are in no way responsible for the current condition my daughter is in. That responsibility belongs to me. What started as a punishment, turned into me wanting to keep my daughter close to me longer. If anyone deserves to go to jail I do. I promise you what ever you do. There will never be charges brought against you. I do however think, that I can help. I believe that if I could talk to her. I could snap her out of the regressed state. As you, not I are now responsible for my daughter, this decision is of course yours. Please understand I am demanding nothing, I lost that right. I want you to know I never meant to hurt my baby girl. I also appreciate the care and love you have shown my daughter. For you to do this, knowing the trouble it could cause you. Is heartwarming and a true Christian act. He signed his name and left a phone number. Also ps: saying to call collect. Ann sat and finished her beer then picked up the phone. Melody was playing in her playpen, and giggling at Saturday morning cartoons. Her giggles were suddenly muffled as the doorbell rang. Melody watched as Ann walked to get the door. Her eyes grew wide, the moment she saw her Daddy walk through the door. He was followed by Mommy she was carrying Melody's baby sister Lindsey. After greeting Ann with a hug, he turned his attention to the playpen. "Melody Parker get your butt out of that playpen this minute" he said in a loud harsh voice. "Diaper punishment is over". Melody jumped out of the playpen, with only one hand touching the railing. A smile the size of the Grand Canyon on her face. She ran to her Daddies waiting arms. Melody spoke in a clear crisp voice. " It's about time you came to your senses Daddy". All the time squeezing the life out of her Daddy's neck. It took less than a week to potty train Melody. She even quit wetting the bed. She was so glad to be home. Even though she missed Ann. She did of course email Ann everyday and talk on the phone. Mom and Melody spent a lot of time shopping for luggage and school clothes. After all Melody was to start at the University in less than a month. The rest of her time was spent. Catching up with old friends and just driving around in her car. The only sign of baby Melody was in her purse. She did not need it much, and only used it in private. But sometimes even big girls need their paci. Epilogue Melody smiled down at her Mom and Dad and now five-year-old sister Lindsey. She then gave a big wink to Ann. Then she began her Valedictorian speech .Yes she was finished here at the University and had a degree in psychology. Now she was looking forward to getting her doctorate. The End
  6. I do not own this however i do want to share the lost Stories of Kenk7us with everyone after having a nice person give me all the files Stressed ch1 Alexandria Robinson was so grateful it was Friday afternoon. She could not wait for this week to be over. At just twenty-five years old she was the youngest person ever in the company to be named assistant to a Director. She had executive power and responsibility. Alex walked to the bathroom, and did her business, then paused as she washed her hands to look in the mirror. Smiling as she looked at the exact image she wanted to project. At five five and about one hundred and ten pounds. Alex was a petite girl with brown hair and brown eyes. Even this late in the day her navy blue skirt and white blouse still looked neat. Alex wore her hair up at work, and not a strand was out of place. Alex wore black horn rimmed glasses at work, she had contacts she wore the rest of the time. Alex did not think the contacts gave her the mature executive look she was looking for. Alex headed back to her office, and began reading some reports she had requested. She was working on the largest merger of her young career and nothing seemed to be going right. Her director Katrina Hartley was not at all happy. Katrina was a tall attractive woman of thirty-five herself the youngest Director in company history. Both Alex and Kat always felt they were being watched extra close from above, because they were younger than other people in there positions. The phone then rang and it was Kat "Alex could you break free and come to my office?" Kat asked Alex about some of the problems they were having with the merger. Mostly about the parts she had put Alex in charge of. Alex explained that she was still researching for solutions, and planned to work on it at her apartment all weekend. Kat new that these problems were not Alex fault everything about this project had gone wrong from the beginning. The CEO of the company tried to cancel the whole project that very morning. Telling Kat that he knew that it was not her or her peoples fault. They had done a wonderful job of keeping the damage to a minimum. Kat had begged and pleaded to keep working on the project for at least another month, and got it. Kat told Alex about the conversation, and then she gave Alex the following order. "Young lady I am giving you and everyone else starting now a vacation until Tuesday. We have all been working fourteen and fifteen-hour days, we simply need the rest. Now get out of here rest relax refresh I will see you Tuesday. Alex I mean it I don't even want you to take your brief case home." Alex nodded and told Kat to have a nice weekend. She then went to tell everyone else to go home. Alex usually took the bus, but today she took a cab and headed for her apartment. Thinking what the hell was she going to do all weekend. Alex simply did not have any idea how to relax she never had. The only time she was remotely relaxed was when she slept or right after sex. Sense Alex was not a tramp and had just dumped her boyfriend for cheating on her this week. Sex did not seem like and option. Alex arrived at her modest one bedroom apartment. Actually she loved it being small there was no room for a roommate. Alex undressed and took a bubble bath somehow hoping this would relax her but of course it did not. Even with out the reports and junk she kept going over the problems with the merger in her head. After her bath, Alex made herself a peanut butter and jelly sandwich and a large glass of milk. Then turned on her TV to see if anything was on. She found herself watching CNN bored she turned the TV off. Alex turn's on her cd player and selected some soft rock music to listen too. She then clicked on her computer, she thought she would check on Yahoo group she belonged to. Young Women Executives. Maybe even find one of her friends on messenger. When she clicked on the group Yahoo screwed up as usual and took her to a different group. ABDL Diapered Girl Pics. Alex was not sure at first at what she was looking at. There was a picture of anime girls diapered on the home page. Alex became curious and joined the group. Only moving from her computer for bathroom breaks and something to drink. Alex looked at every picture and every message. When she exhausted the first group she found others finally at three am she could no longer focus on the screen Alex went to bed. Alex dreamed of a sweeter time, when she was a baby and always relaxed. She dreamed of her mom diapers pacifiers toys everything a baby would dream of. The baby in her dreams was Alex at twenty-five wearing a diaper. She even dreamed of wetting her diaper. When she awoke the next morning she realized it had not all been a dream. Alex had soaked her panties and bed in her sleep. Alex was somehow amused by all this, she stripped her bed and clothes and through them in the washing machine. Then she took a shower and had some breakfast. Soon feeling helpless to stop she was back on the computer. Alex read some serious pages about infantilism and was amazed by how many people practiced it. Realizing that she was getting carried away with all this. Alex turned off her computer, and decided to take a walk. Thirty minutes later Alex found herself in and Eckerd's drug store looking at baby diapers. She soon stumbled onto the adult incontinence products. Alex noticed a package of diapers marked youth attends. Alex turned and tried her best to walk out of the store. She was a grown woman and executive, what the hell was she thinking. Five minutes later she was back in the drug store pushing a cart. She placed two packages of diapers in the cart. Then headed back to the baby isle she gathered wipes, powder, and lotion. She even grabbed some baby bottles and pacifiers. She then for some strange reason went straight to the toy isle. There she bought a teddy bear, some dolls and even a pull toy. It was a cute little duck. When she handed her gold card to the cashier, the young girl gave her a strange look. Some how Alex did not care, she signed for the charge and gathered up her packages. She then hopped a cab back to her apartment. Once there she quickly stripped off her shorts and panties. She then opened the package of diapers and felt how crinkly and soft they were. Alex started to powder her self, then stopped. Alex stripped off her shirt and bra and headed to the bathroom. She filled the tub then got in and began shaving her legs. Then she shaved her pubic hair. She loved the way her clean little mound felt and looked. She then returned to the living room lay on the floor and powdered herself. She then slid the diaper under her butt and taped it shut. Standing up she noticed how it spread her thighs as she tried to walk without a waddle. She only new that the simple wearing of the diaper took her breathe away. It was and incredible experience, for the first time in a long time Alex was totally relaxed. She sat down on the floor and ripped open her package of pacifiers. Then sat down on the floor and began to play with her dolls. Stressed ch2 Alex played with her toys for a couple of hours. Then instinctively got up and headed to the bathroom. Once in the bathroom she started to giggle after all baby Alex was wearing a bathroom. Alex decided right then she was going to use it. She tried to pee in the diaper but nothing happened. How she thought could I have to pee this bad and yet I can't in the diaper. Alex stood there a couple of minutes, and then she turned the faucet on in the sink. After another couple of minutes listening to the running water, she felt warmth filling her diaper. She could feel the warmness spreading in her diaper. Thinking to herself diapers are wonderful but wetting them is even better. Alex walked towards her bedroom thinking she would change but a couple minutes later she did not even feel wet. She decided to wait and went to the kitchen to fix herself some lunch. After some soup and a coke Alex got online and started carousing some new sites. Soon she felt the urge to pee again, and just let it go in her diaper the second time was really easy. Alex feeling the sag in this diaper decided it was now time for a change. She laid the things out along with a large bath towel she needed for her change. Then she lay down on the towel and began untapping the soggy wet diaper. Once she had it removed she used the baby wipe to clean herself and to be honest pleasure herself a bit. She then powdered her butt and slid a new diaper under her. She taped it shut then stood and admired her cute diapered butt in the mirror. She spent the rest of the day just playing baby sucking on her pacifier playing with her toys and surfing on the computer. She had made spagettio's for supper even making a bit of a mess when she fed herself. Alex found a site online and ordered herself some baby clothes, plastic pants and a footed sleeper. Then about ten O'clock she fixed her self a bottle of milk warmed it and snuggled in her bed for the night. As Alex nursed her bottle she thought about how wonderful and rested she felt. Alex had been concerned at first in finding this baby side of her, now she was not concerned at all. Alex drifted off to sleep knowing she had found a very special part of herself, and it was only the beginning. Stressed ch3 Alex woke up Sunday morning and realized her diaper was soaked. Thinking that was sort of funny, she wondered if she dreamed she was peeing again but could not remember. Alex moved quickly to the bathroom stripped off her diaper and hopped in the shower. If she did not hurry she would be late for mass. For some reason Alex opted to wear a dress that her mom had purchased for her. It was yellow with blue polka dots. Alex thought it was rather childish looking. When her mother gave it to her now she rather liked it. Alex fixed her hair in a ponytail, put a bit of light make up on and popped in her contacts. Then just before she left for church she removed her panties and put a diaper on. Then she put two diapers in her purse and some wipes. Alex grabbed a cab for church after all she was running late. She did not want to listen to her mom if she was not on time. Arriving at the church Alex saw her mom wag outside. Alex paid the cab and hurried to her Mom kissing her cheek "Mom shall we go in?" Janet Robinson was a widow in her early fifties. Alex father was a banker and left her very well off. The only thing she insisted on from Alex was that they attend Mass together and then have brunch. Janet kissed her daughter back "sweetheart you look wonderful, you finally wore that pretty dress." She then instinctively gave her daughter a pat on the butt towards the church. What the heck she thought. After church they discussed where they wanted to brunch, Janet insisted they go to the country club. They were riding towards the club in Janet's Lincoln when Janet blurted it out. "Hun is there anything you would like to tell your mom?" "Well things have really been crazy at work, then out of know where Kat gives us until Tuesday off. She said we needed to clear our minds." Janet dropped it for now as they pulled into the club drive. They had a wonderful brunch and Alex caught up on chitchat with many of her friends. As they were leaving Alex thought her mom was taking her home. ?Sweetheart sense you are off tomorrow why don't you stay at home tonight and we can play some golf tomorrow.? Alex fist thought was she needed to get home the diaper she was wearing could leak at any moment. "Mom I really can't I really need to get home and do some work." "Listen young lady you told me Kat told you not to work. I don't get to see near enough of my little executive." this time Mom is putting her foot down. Janet turned out of the driveway and made the short drive to the house Alex grew up in. Once in the house Alex was worried only about one thing she only had two diapers. Then she realized that she had plenty of clothes here and panties that relaxed her a bit. Janet took Alex by the hand and led her to her bedroom. Sitting down on her daughters old bed Janet looked at Alex. "Young Lady I think it is time you tell your mother why you are wearing a diaper?" Alex thought of all the lies she could tell her mom. She could say she had stress incontinence or a bladder infection. How could that work thought Alex. Her mom would only send her to every specialist in the country. "I am waiting for and answer young lady." Alex looked at her mom and began telling her the truth. First about all the stress she had been under, then how she had stumbled upon the baby girl group on yahoo. She told her mom about buying her first diapers, then wearing and using them. Most of all she told her Mom how much it seemed to relax her. Then Alex broke down and cried. Janet did what any Mom would do pulled Alex to her and hugged her tight. Janet could not remember the last time she had held Alex like this or seen her cry. Her daughter always put on such a tough and efficient front. "Sweetie its ok its fine so you like to wear diapers. Its fine I am just happy that you finally found something that relaxes you. Now how about Mommy gets you a nice new diaper." Alex could not believe it as her Mom removed her dress and then her diaper. Mom retrieved the package of wipes and a diaper from Alex's purse, and then started cleaning her. Once she slid the diaper under her, she left the room for a moment returning with some lotion and some powder. As Janet applied the lotion "baby your getting a bit of a rash after we get you changed we will have to go and get some more diapers and some rash crème." Mom dusted Alex with some powder and taped the diaper shut. Mom then dressed Alex in some shorts a t-shirt and some tennis shoes. "You wait here for Mommy while I change and we will make a run to the drug store." Alex smiled at her mom as she left the room. Instantly bored Alex walked to her old closet and rummage through it finding her old toy box way in the back. When Mommy returned Alex was sitting on the floor playing with her dolls and giggling. The next day instead of playing golf, Alex and Mom spent the day moving most of her things from the apartment back home. Mom had insisted that it was for the best for now. Alex did not have to give up her apartment or her job. But Mom wanted her baby girl home so she could take care of her. Alex argued hard with her Mom so hard Mom threatened to spank her. The thought of which calmed Alex down and she realized she had better do as she was told. Mommy bathed her Monday night and diapered her for bed. Alex did not like the fact that she now had a nine o clock bedtime, but in her heart she was happy to be home. Janet pulled the girl up in her lap and gave her a bottle to nurse. Janet rocked the girl and watched her nurse her bottle. For the first time she realized herself just how much she loved having her baby girl back. Stressed ch4 Alex woke up the next morning at six am. She got up and walked to her mom's room. Her mom had made a rule that Alex was not allowed to change herself at home. Finding her mom asleep. Alex decided to watch TV and headed to the living room. As she walked in the living room she ran square into Annie coming in the front door. Annie had been moms housekeeper sense Alex really was a little girl. Never the less Alex was mortified to be caught standing in the living room wearing a wet diaper and a t-shirt. Annie walked straight to Alex and hugged her. "Its so good to see you home again sweetheart Annie has really missed you now lets get this diaper changed." Annie led Alex back to her bedroom and quickly and efficiently changed her diaper. Commenting to Alex that her Mommy will be happy that Alex's rash had cleared up. Alex new right then that Mom had called and explained things to Annie. Alex should have known Annie and Mom were more like best friends than employer employee. Annie fixed Alex bacon and eggs for breakfast then bibbed her with a dishtowel. Alex never ate breakfast at her apartment but enjoyed every bite. After breakfast Annie warmed a bottle for Alex and after checking it on her wrist gave it to Alex and told her to go watch some TV. Alex was nursing her bottle, and watching cartoons when Mommy walked in the living room and kissed her good morning. "Let me get some coffee baby then I will get you a bath and dressed for work." Alex smiled and answered her Mommy "okies Mommy me be right here." After her coffee Janet bathed and diapered Alex.She then let Alex pick what she wanted to wear to work. Alex skipped the business suits and instead chose a pleated plaid skirt blouse and a light sweater. Mommy fixed her hair in to pig tails and watched as Alex put on some light make up. Janet could not help but think that Alex looked more like a schoolgirl than the assistant to the Director she was. It seemed to fit Alex somehow and she seemed so happy it made Janet smile. Janet called a cab for Alex when it arrived she handed Alex one of her old book bags full of diapers and supplies. She then handed Alex her old Disney character lunch box. " Young lady I know that you generally skip lunch, and I wont have it. I want you to promise Mommy that you will eat this. If you don't go out for lunch. Now do you have plenty of money for cab fair?" Alex promised her Mommy that she would eat her lunch and that she had plenty of money. She then kissed both Mommy and Annie goodbye. They stood there watching as Alex skipped to the cab. People at work noticed the new look Alex was wearing but no one said a word, except Karla her secretary. She only asked what happened to Alex glasses. Alex tore into her work like a whirlwind. She pushed every one of her people to get task done and get them done fast. She read everything she could on this merger looking for the solutions to there problems. Alex never stopped all day except to change her diaper and of course eat her lunch. She really did not want to stop for lunch, but she new Mommy would ask and she never could lie to her. She also somehow new if she went back on her promise she would end up across Mommies lap. At around three o clock, Alex found exactly what she had been looking for. She was convinced this the peace to the puzzle that would make this merger work. It would take more work and even a commitment of more money. Then again Alex was sure it was just what Kat needed to get more time for the project. Alex buzzed Karla and asked her to set up a meeting with Kat as soon as possible. Karla buzzed right back and stated that Kat would see her right away. Alex grabbed her notes and headed for Kats office. She was so excited she could not help herself as she went running down the hall. "Alex you are a genius, this was what we all have been looking for. I need to make a meeting with the CEO right away. Do you want to come or do you trust me to handle it?" Alex giggled which surprised Kat "Of course I trust you to handle it Kat." Then go home you just did a months work in a day Kat then did something she had never done before she hugged Alex. "You girl are my new superstar." Alex checked her diaper then grabbed her lunch box and book bag. She could not wait to get home. Once at home she asked Annie to hurry as she got her diaper changed. Then once dressed in some play clothes she ran to Mommy. "Mommy can I go riding on my bike?" Mommy looked at her happy little girl "Sure baby as long as you wear your helmet." Alex stood in the corner rubbing her very sore behind. Why had she taken off the stupid helmet? Then again why in the world did Annie have to spot her on her way home? Stressed ch5 The next week at work was like a whirlwind, and Alex was its tornado. The merger was moving along quickly and in every ones mind was now a going to happen not an if it happens. Kat was delighted with the change in Alex although a bit confused by it. She had always felt Alex was a bit high strung, and a perfectionist. Now in her more relaxed state Alex was becoming a leader and learning to delegate authority. In Kat's mind Alex new wardrobe, simply made her look more her age. It was if she was no longer putting on airs. Kat did not no what had gotten into or where the change had come from. But it had changed her from and uptight assistant with talent, to Kats personal superstar. Just then Kat got a phone call, it was Alex calling with good news she had just solved one more major piece of the merger puzzle. When she told Kat how she had went right to the source and used her persuasive powers to get this information. Kat was even more impressed than ever. Kat then had and idea "Alex why don't you meet at Daniels we will have drinks and dinner say at five o clock?" "Sounds great Kat but first I got to ask my mommy, uh I mean call her let me call you right back Kat." Kat said ok and then hung up the phone, had Alex just referred to her Mom as Mommy, and why would she have to ask her? These questions bounced around in Kat's head, even after Alex had called back and told her that she would meet her at Daniels at five. Kat arrived a little past five at the restaurant and found Alex sitting at the bar drinking a Shirley Temple. Kat ordered a double vodka martini "I never new you to shy from alcohol Alex what's up I am not in the mood for alcohol that's all, so tell me the truth Kat are you happy with how the merger is coming now and is the CEO." Kat told her that, because of the wonderful breakthroughs That Alex had come up with, she had no doubt that the merger would go through and make the company a ton of money. "I will be totally surprised if my whole department does not get a big bonus for this one." Suddenly Alex was squirming a bit in her seat. Is something wrong dear? "Oh no nothing Kat I just need to go to the bathroom I will be right back". Kat noticed what appeared to be a small wet spot on Alex skirt as she walked towards the bathroom. She also wondered why Alex was carrying her purse and her book bag. Kat set there wondering what was going on for fifteen minutes. Then it hit her like a ton of bricks. My god I think she is wearing a diaper. Suddenly Kat was more excited than she had been in a long time. Kat returned and apologized for being gone so long. They then asked the waiter for a table. Kat ordered a chicken salad but Alex ordered Pork Barbeque ribs. When they were finished eating Kat could not help herself she grabbed a napkin and wiped Alex face and chin and then her hands. Alex was a bit embarrassed at this, but said nothing then she looked at her watch. It was eight o'clock and mommy had told her to be home by nine. "Well Kat I really need to be going I have had a wonderful time but I have some work I want to get done yet tonight." Kat was not happy the evening was ending, she had a thousand questions she wanted to ask Alex but new the time was not right yet. " Ok Hun let me pay the bill then I will give you a ride home". Alex was quiet on the ride and for that matter so was Kat. Actually Alex was busy admiring Kat's new Mercedes sports car. When they pulled up in front of the house Alex thanked Kat for the wonderful evening, and offered once again to pay her half the bill. Suddenly Kat leaned forward took Alex face in her hands and kissed her on the mouth, she even gave Alex a bit of tongue. Stranger yet was that Alex kissed her back. When the kiss was finished, a startled and confused Alex said goodnight jumped out of the car and ran to the house. Kat just smiled, goodnight baby girl she thought I will see you tomorrow at work. Stressed ch6 Later that night, Alex lay in the bed nursing her night bottle. She had told her mom that she had a wonderful time but did not mention the kiss. That was the one thing Alex was having a hard time with. She wondered why Kat had kissed her but even more why she had kissed Kat back. Alex had lost her virginity in college but had never considered being with a girl. As a matter of fact the thought of it had always repulsed her. . Alex tossed and turned with her thoughts, but it had been a long day and finally she drifted off to sleep. The next morning at worked Alex simply vowed to forget about it. She was busy working away at making the merger a reality when Kat walked in her small office. "Good morning sweet heart, come with me I have a surprise for you". Alex followed Kat down the hall towards Kats office as Kat actually entered the large office next door to hers. Alex noticed her name on the door as she entered it. "Alex I decided you needed a bigger office with a private bathroom. Actually this was supposed to be your office when you first got the promotion. I thought they were pushing you to fast and a big office might go to your head". "I was wrong I hope moving you now makes up for it. Besides I thought you could use the private bathroom don't forget to check it out". As a stunned Alex was saying thank you, Kat simply turned and walked away. Alex walked straight to the bathroom. It was large and very nice it even had a shower, the nicest thing of all was it had a changing table. Alex knew now for sure that Kat knew she was wearing diapers. Yet Kat had not really even mentioned it. Alex looked around her beautiful new office and decided she wanted to decorate it. She then buzzed Kat and told her she was going shopping for some things for her office and would be moving in tomorrow morning. Kat said "that was a wonderful idea keep your receipts Hun I will see that you are reimbursed." Alex then called Mommy. Alex smiled the next morning as she looked around her office. Some of the cartoon characters were a bit childish. She loved her tapestry of Cinderella. It was great that after they went shopping Mommy had came back to the office with Alex and helped her move and set things up. Mommy had even given Alex her first diaper change on her new changing table. Alex thought that maybe now would be a good time for her second. She retrieved what she needed from the cabinets below her changing table some wipes powder and a nice fresh diaper. It was going to be nice thought Alex not to have to carry that book bag everywhere. Alex removed her skirt then crawled up on the changing table. Just then Kat walked in "Honey I love what you did with the office here let me help you with your diaper." Alex just lay there as Kat removed her diaper, and began to wipe her shaved private area just the act of Kat cleaning her gave her goose bumps. Then Kat lifted her legs and began wiping her butt. Kat slid the new diaper under Alex and reached for the powder. While Kat powdered Alex all Alex could do was try to control her breathing. She was almost beginning to pant as Kat taped the diaper shut. "There baby now you are all nice and clean and dry." Kat helped Alex down from the table, and then helped her with her skirt. Leaning forward she kissed Alex on the cheek and then just left. Alex had still not uttered a word. On wobbly weak legs Alex made it to her desk chair. She put her hand on her chest and took a deep breath. She could feel her erect nipples chafing against her bra. What game was Kat playing, and what was going to happen next? Alex took her secretary Karla too lunch as a reward for the wonderful work she had been doing helping Alex. Then after lunch she worked some more on the merger. Finding the key that would for sure make or break the merger. She called Kat and set up a meeting between her and the CEO. The CEO listened to what the young assistant Alex had to say, giving her his complete attention. Then right in front of both Kat and Alex he made the phone call that Alex had suggested. He talked without changing a word of what Kat had told him. He hung up the phone, and then smiled at Kat and Alex. "Young ladies you are both incredible we have are merger. The legal people will do the paperwork Monday." Kat interrupted the CEO and pointed at Kat "it was mostly Alex leadership and her team that got this one done sir, she is indeed my young superstar." Alex thanked them both then excused herself I "really need to tell my team we pulled this one off." The CEO stopped her "Alex throw a impromptu party the company will pay for it Champagne and snacks I will drop by later and check on you." Alex thanked them both again then skipped to her office. Stopping to tell Karla to order Champagne and Hordeurves from a caterer and tell no one. "Then tell everyone on our team to be in my office at four o'clock." Alex called her Mommy and told her about the wonderful news and the surprise party in her office she was throwing. Also that she would be late coming home. Mommy reminded her of her no alcohol rule. Alex begged to be allowed one drink, but Mommy stood her ground. All of Alex people gathered nervously in her office at four o'clock. Alex was in the bathroom changing herself, after she had finished and checked her hair and makeup. Alex entered the room. "Ok everyone lets get this meeting going. I need your complete attention." Kat walked in the door then Alex continued. "We have done a lot of work on this merger taking you all away from family and friends more than I would like." "But I assure each and everyone of you when it is finished you will be the most satisfied team in this company." There was a bit of groan in the room as they waited for Alex to pass out her new list of task. Alex smiled "Oh you don't believe me, well stand up and throw your hands in the air TOUCHDOWN TEAM WE DID IT." The whole room started to cheer as the caterers walked though the door with the champagne and food. Everyone congratulated Alex and each other. Kat made a short speech thanking them and then the CEO dropped by thanked them and promised them substantial bonuses. Alex made her way to the corner of the room. Thinking she had pulled off the largest coo of her young career. Then thinking all she wanted in the world was to go home and play with her toys. It was almost five forty five before the last of the party people left. Alex began helping Karla clean up then told her to go home while she finished. At six pm sharp Mommy walked in the door of her new office. "Hi Mommy what are you doing I was just going to finish up cleaning and hop a cab." Alex Mom kissed her daughter "Its not everyday my brilliant daughter is the force behind a major merger. I thought I would take you to dinner. Now lets get this place cleaned up and you changed I am starving." Stressed ch7 Alex was heart broken as she wept into her pillow. Annie had been trying for hours to console the girl. Nothing seemed to be helping. Alex's mother's sudden death from a heart attack had caught the whole community off guard. Annie tending to Alex needs had not even had time to tend to her own grieving. It had all happened so fast Alex and Janet were playing golf after church Sunday and Janet had simply collapsed. Annie stroked Alex hair and listened as she sobbed. Annie could not find words to help the girl so she was simply there for her. Finally Alex drifted off to sleep. The next morning Alex got up early and changed her diaper. She was dressed and gone before Annie even woke up. Alex walked to the country club and picked up her moms car. She then went to the funeral parlor and made arrangements for her mom's funeral. Scheduling it for Tuesday afternoon at there church. Alex then visited her mom's lawyer Uncle Dan a long time family friend. She found out as she expected that Mom had left most of her money and stocks to Alex including the house and her car. She had however left a substantial amount to Annie enough to more than take care of her for the rest of her life. Alex then stopped at work and attempted to resign. She new she needed to escape, and right now work was the last thing on earth she needed. Kat refused her resignation and instead gave her a one year leave of absence with the blessing of the CEO she would get full pay and benefits. Alex hugged Kat then thanked her and left. After the funeral, Alex got Annie to help her close up the house and moved back into her apartment. She just could not stand to live at home then again could not bear to sell it. Once back at her apartment, Alex regressed more than ever before. Annie came to visit her and found the apartment in shambles. She ended up having to spank Alex to get her to agree to a maid coming in three days a week. Annie would have done it herself but she had a friend that really needed the money. After that Annie called or came by whatever days the maid was not there. Annie was worried about Alex she saw nothing wrong with Alex wanting to be a baby or regressing to relieve stress. Then again she new it was more than that now Alex was hiding from the world that took her Mommy from her. Kat was also worried Alex would not return her calls or answer the door when she went over. Kat had no idea that Alex was back in her apartment. She had been calling her Moms home and knocking on that door. Alex for her part figured Kat had forgotten all about her along with the rest of her friends. That was fine with her; she never left the apartment anyway. She ordered her diapers and supplies online. Her food from a grocery store that delivered, or had the maid Isabel pick up things for her. Alex was perfectly content to sit her diapered butt in her apartment and play with her toys. She put up a fit when anyone bothered her for anything. Isabel and Annie always insisted on bathing her, and changing her diapers. Alex only changed herself when it was totally necessary. Annie became more worried every time she visited. Today Alex was complaining about Isabel spanking her for back talking about not wanting to take a nap. She also wanted to know who had put Isabel on five days a week now. "Annie I am almost twenty six years old, I can make my own decisions and I don't need her around that much. Tell her I said she was to go back to three days a week." then Alex stomped her feet." Annie grabbed Alex by the ear "don't you stomp your feet at me young lady. I am the one who insisted on Isabel five days a week. There is another change coming starting Saturday. I have hired a full time nanny for you." Alex fault to pull away but it only made her ear hurt worse. "What do you mean a Nanny Annie I don't want or need a Nanny? Please don't make me have one." "Pumpkin I am going on a world cruise for eight weeks something I have wanted to do all my life. I can not leave you alone and that is final." Annie then let go of her ear. Alex knew that more argument would only result in her getting spanked. She started to stomp her foot again but instead just walked away and began playing with her toys. Annie opened the door Saturday morning at nine am to see the Nanny she had hired standing there holding her two bags. Lisa Newman was a woman of about thirty-five and had been a Nanny sense she was sixteen years old. She had jet-black hair and stood six feet four inches tall. She weighed well in access of two hundred fifty pounds all muscle. Annie showed her to her room then took her to meet Alex who was playing in her room. "Alex this is Lisa your new Nanny." Alex looked up from her toys "Hi." Annie and Lisa went into the other room and chatted for a while. Lisa insisted that the baby needed a full nursery and Annie authorized her to order what she needed. She gave Lisa access to and account with fifty grand in it and asked if that would be enough. Lisa said certainly then picked up the phone and called a friend; he said he could deliver everything she needed that very afternoon. Annie kissed Alex goodbye and left her in Lisa's charge. Lisa then told Alex to go and play in the living room. Alex did as she was told. Then Lisa tore down the bed and furniture in Alex's room. Carrying them out all by herself to the storage room. Lisa was changing Alex's diaper in the bedroom when the doorbell rang. Leaving Alex naked from the waist down and sucking on her pacifier. Lisa let two men in the apartment they were there to redo the wallpaper for Alex's nursery. Alex jumped up and ran to hide but Lisa was quicker. She grabbed Alex by the hand and smacked her bare bottom three times hard. Then picked her up and placed Alex on her hip. Alex was crying as Lisa walked to the men "say hi to the nice men dear they are going to fix up your room real pretty." Alex said "Hi" threw her pacifier and sobs. Her behind was smarting and she was totally humiliated. Lisa showed the men the room and they thanked her and went to work. Lisa laid Alex back on the rug to continue her diaper change. Alex reached around and rubbed her sore behind. "That's what happens baby girl the next time I lay you down for a diaper change you will remember to stay put." Soon the men were finished and Alex went through a similar embarrassment as her baby furniture was delivered. Once the room was set up Lisa carried Alex into show it to her. Alex had thought before about putting a nursery in a crib and changing table cute matching dresser drawers a rocking horse furnished the room along with a matching toy box. Lisa set Alex down and told her to put all of her toys in the box. Alex quickly started doing as she was told. Lisa returned a few minutes later and carried Alex to the kitchen for her dinner. Alex was surprised to see the highchair sitting there but not surprised as she was sat in it. After dinner Lisa gave Alex a bath and got her ready for bed. Alex was shocked to find out her new bedtime was seven thirty. She lay in Lisa's lap and nursed her bottle when she finished it Lisa burped her then put her in her crib. Alex lay there and thought about how she had gotten here. It was hard for her to believe, that she had gotten here by her own choice. Stressed Ch8 A few days later Alex realized just how much Lisa had taken over her life. She had insisted that Alex fire Isabel, saying it was a waist of money taking care of the apartment would be no problem for her. Alex wrote Isabel a large severance check and apologized. Seeing the size of the check Isabel was no longer all that upset. Alex as far as Lisa was concerned was about and eighteen month old baby. Yet at the same time she was extremely strict. Spanking Alex as often as three times a day. Not long spankings like Annie or her mom would give. But quick hard spankings of five or six smacks on Alex bare butt that hurt so much more. Lisa had hands the size of a baseball glove every smack covered Alex whole butt. The worst thing was Lisa could care less who knew she was taking care of a baby. She treated Alex the same rather they were at home or when they went out which was everyday. Alex daily routine was really pretty simple. She got up when she woke up usually between five thirty and six in the morning. She got her fresh diaper, which was actually three cloth diapers, and some plastic pants. Then Lisa would carry her to the kitchen place her in her high chair and spoon-feed her breakfast. Alex was then given her morning bottle in Lisa's lap burped and either placed in her playpen or bedroom too plays until lunchtime at eleven thirty. After lunch Alex was given another bottle and put down for her nap. She usually awoke about between one and one thirty. At which time Lisa would put a disposable diaper and plastic pants then dress her to go outside. She usually wore play dresses that Lisa had made for her none of which even half covered her diaper. Lisa would take her to the park to play then grocery shopping or running other errands. Everywhere she went people gawked at her. Then it was back home dinner more playtime and then bath and bedtime. The only time the schedule was interrupted was when Alex needed a diaper change. This happened when and where Alex needed it, no matter who was around or watching. Alex had been changed on a blanket at the park. In the family rest room at the grocery store, even once on the seat of a city bus. Alex was also now forced to use her diapers for all of their intended purposes. Alex had made a couple of attempts to having and adult conversation with Lisa both ended in her getting spanked. She wanted to fire Lisa but frankly she was terrified too. What was really funny was Alex had started all this to relieve stress now she had stress all the time. She had to be constantly careful how she talked or acted. She was constantly being humiliated publicly. She was actually under more stress than she had ever been in her life. Two weeks later the most humiliating thing of all happened. Alex and Lisa were in a drugstore Alex spotted a New Barbie doll she did not have and wanted it. When Lisa said no Alex stomped her feet and thru a tantrum. Lisa pulled her dress up yanked her diaper and plastic pants down and smacked her behind six times very hard. Alex was screaming as loud as she could. Then she looked up and there stood Kat. Startled and not knowing what to do Alex turned and held her arms up so Lisa would rescue her. Lisa picked the girl up and carried her to the bathroom to get her a new diaper. Kat just stood there with her mouth open. While placing a new diaper under Alex Lisa looked down at her baby sucking on her pacifier. "Who was that lady baby?" Alex looked up and thru her pacifier said "my boss from work Lisa." Lisa finished diapering Alex then straightened her dress and hair. She then picked her up and sat her on her hip. Lisa new that Alex was embarrassed and just wanted to get home. She only stopped to pick up the Barbie then grabbed a cab and headed for the apartment. Lisa watched as Alex played with her new doll seeming for the moment to have forgotten about the incident at the drugstore. Lisa had never given the first thought to Alex's life as and adult. She had been hired to take care of Alex as a baby, she had never until now questioned these instructions. Stressed ch9 The next couple weeks changed little except Alex had noticed two things. Lisa was much less likely to embarrass Alex with diaper changes and not nearly as strict. Other than that Alex routine was pretty much the same. Even with the changes Alex was not happy she had found a whole new way to be stressed bored stressed? It was still three and a half weeks before Annie would be back which also depressed Alex. Alex thought she wanted to go back to work but she was not sure she could. She was both bowel and urinary incontinent now. She never even gave a thought to either. Alex sucked on her pacifier and pondered her fate maybe she was just destined to be in Lisa's or some other Nannies care for the rest of her life. Sensing that Lisa was in a good mood, Alex screwed up her courage and asked if she could use the phone. She even admitted that she wanted to call her boss. Lisa asked if Alex knew the number or needed help looking it up. Then handed Alex the portable phone. Alex dialed the number then asked for Kats extension. Kat's secretary Mimi answered the phone. "Hi Mimi this is Alex is Kat in." There was a pause then Mimi answered " good to hear from you Alex but Kat does not work here anymore she got fired." Alex was stunned but thanked Mimi and then hung up the phone. Then with Lisa's permission she tried Kat at home the number was disconnected. Alex hung up the phone and ran to the nursery crying. Lisa went to the kitchen and warmed a bottle for her. Alex was grateful for the bottle took it and snuggled down for her nap and her thoughts. Then out of nowhere Lisa leaned down and kissed her on the cheek, before pulling the crib side up. Alex had never felt affection from Lisa before and was honestly confused by it. Alex nursed her bottle and thought about her friend Kat, she some how knew she was in trouble and Alex had not been there to help her. Alex knew what she needed to do, and also knew it would take all of her executive skills to pull it off. That thought in mind she drifted off to sleep. When Alex awoke from her nap she asked Lisa if they had to go out today while Lisa changed her diaper. Lisa told the baby girl not if she did not want to then left her in the nursery to play with her toys. Alex sat on the floor and thought about her plan. She new it started with Lisa if she failed there she was doomed. After a few minutes rehearsing her speech Alex walked in the living room. "Lisa I need to talk to you, and it is very important." Lisa pointed at her lap "No Lisa I need to remain standing and you need to listen to what I have to say. I became a baby to relieve myself from some stress at work it was then and has always been my choice. When my mom died suddenly I regressed even more to hide from life in general. That's when Annie took over and you were hired." "Now it is time for me to become Alexandria a twenty six year old with and MBA once again. I don't know if I want to give up baby hood full time but I know I need to at least part time till I find and figure out how to help Kat. You Lisa are the biggest thing standing in my way. I realize that as soon as I quit talking I may end up over your lap. So understand me when I tell you nothing is going to stop me. I will fire you or you can stay and help me. But if you try to stop me, sooner or later I will use every dime I have to make your life a living hell." Lisa thought hard about what Alex had said to her and even harder for what her answer needed to be. Lisa knew that Alex needed her right now more than any child that had ever been in her care. Alex thought she was and adult hiding out as a baby, actually in Lisa's mind she was more like half and half. Actually Lisa was looking forward to the adult side. "Little girl I will let you help your friend and do what is needed to be done. I will let you wear your adult clothes when we go out, and have free access to the phone and anything else that is needed. I no this mission is very important to you. What I won't do for now is let you think for one second you are in charge. That's Lisa's job and I will be at your side where ever this takes us. I still expect you to mind me and will still tear up your behind if you do not. But don't think for one second I am doing this because I am afraid of you or your damn money. I am doing this because I love you and think its exactly what you need." Hearing what Lisa had to say Alex ran and jumped in her lap hugging her neck as hard as she could. Alex kissed Lisa on the cheek and Lisa kissed her back "thank you Lisa thank you very much you are the best Nanny a girl ever had." Lisa smiled "ok baby so where do we start?" Alex thought for a second "dinner would be nice." Alex said giggling "how about we dress up like big girls and go someplace nice, then tomorrow we go to the office." Stressed ch10 Alex and Lisa had a wonderful time at dinner the night before. It was the first time they had ever chatted as two adults not just Nanny and baby. Alex had slept like a log she smiled as Lisa removed her morning diaper then asked her if she would like to take a shower. Alex showered then stood still as Lisa toweled her dry. She was then diapered and taken to the kitchen for her breakfast. Alex enjoyed sitting in her high chair as Lisa fed her pancakes and she nibbled on some bacon. Alex nursed her morning bottle and played with her toys while Lisa had her breakfast and took a shower and got ready. Alex also managed to fill her diaper. Alex was grateful that it happened now instead of later generally she only pooped once a day it was the one thing she did not want happening at the office. Lisa cleaned and changed Alex then allowed her to pick out what she wanted to wear to the office. Lisa picked out a Gray business suit, white blouse and high heels. Lisa even allowed a little make up and jewelry but put her foot down at Alex wearing her hair up. They arrived at the office and Alex found her office exactly as she left it. She then buzzed Mimi to put her in contact with her old secretary Karla. Lisa checked Alex diaper while they waited finding it damp but not soaked. She decided to wait until after the meeting with Karla to change Alex. Karla walked into the office and immediately hugged Alex neck. Alex introduced Lisa as her friend and then asked the question she had came to ask. "Karla what happened with Kat?" Karla took a deep breath, she was well a where that Alex was still on the payroll; she knew that she had no choice but to tell Alex the truth. "One of the other directors walked into Kats office not seeing her there he decided to use her bathroom. He found Kat on a table in there changing her diaper. Kat was so embarrassed she dressed herself and left for the day. The board had and emergency meeting and decided to check her computer. They found that she had spent time on ABDL sites and decided that this was inappropriate behavior. The board voted unanimously that she be fired." "Less than two weeks later Kat was gone. No one has heard a word from her since. Her apartment is empty, its like she vanished without a trace." Alex found herself devastated not knowing where to turn to next. She thanked Karla for filling her in and Karla left. Lisa then changed her diaper and they left the building there was simply nothing more they could do here now. Alex insisted that they hire a detective and Lisa gave her no argument. Alex hired a detective agency that told her this would be no problem. Two weeks later the agency still did not have a hint what happened to Kat. Kat sat in her playpen more miserable than she had ever been in her life. She would have never done this if only she had been a bit smarter. Kat had made big money but she had always spent more than she made with no money coming in her apartment and car was repossessed immediately. She was behind on the payments to begin with. When they found out she was out of work they acted quickly. Kats credit cards were canceled and she had to sell her jewelry to buy a plane ticket to Florida. Kat had hoped joining her online Mommy and Daddy would be the answer to her problem. She found them living in a ten-year-old mobile home in a dirty trailer park in Northwest Florida. She was their new play toy. Daddy worked as a security guard and received a small pension from the Veterans Administration. Mommy was a typical drunken housewife. Actually they were both drunks using Kat as their little sex toy. Most of the time she wreaked before she was changed. She had a constant diaper rash, and was spanked harshly anytime she did not act and behave as a two year old. Kat was often even threatened with being tossed out. As much as she hated it here she was even more afraid of that. She was penniless and beyond hope. She played with one of the two dolls they had given her and prayed for her salvation. Alex still spent most of her time trying to figure out how to find Kat. She knew it was senseless seeing the detectives could not find her, how could she ever come up with and idea to help find Kat. Suddenly one day while playing with her wrestling figures it dawned on. Why in the world did I not think of this before? "LISA I figured it out!" Stressed ch11 Alex wrote out a letter with three simple words on it. Are you ok She then mailed it overnight certified to Katrina Hartley at her old address. The post office took two weeks but they sent the letter and the delivery card back to Alex. It was exactly what she was hoping for. Kat's address had been scratched, and replaced with and address to a trailer park in Florida. The card said undeliverable no such person at the address. Alex new that this was the address Kat gave for her mail to be forwarded too she was there or had been. Alex went straight to Lisa with the new information begging to go to Florida. Lisa instead told Alex to call the detective agency and have them check it out. Alex was upset she wanted to go herself but Lisa was cooperating and besides she knew if she argued at this point it would only be her ass. Alex contacted the detective agency and they put a man on the job. Brett Hart rented the trailer across the street from the Johnson's and watched. He knew that making a move with out proof could blow this whole missing person's case. The problem was the Johnson's seldom-let Kat out of the house even to go outside to play. Five days past and Brett thought this was a joke. He finally decided to approach the trailer and simply ask about Katrina Hartley. Brett knocked on the door and the woman he had seen often the past few days opened the door. She was a fat ugly pig in her mid forties. She reeked of the smell of beer. "What ever you're selling I don't want it so go away." Brett composed himself "Ma'am I assure you that I am not selling a thing. My name is Brett Hart and I am looking for a young woman for my client. Her name is Katrina Hartley" Kat heard the whole thing she was just inside in her playpen. Her first thought was it was a bill collector, who ever it was Kat was certain she did not want them to see her like this. "Never heard of her now go away barked the fat lady." "But Ma'am she gave this as her forwarding address." "Listen asshole what part of I never heard of her don't you understand now go away or I will call the law." Brett thanked her for her time and left the trailer park. He knew he would have to sneak back after dark he had been very careful so that Mrs. Johnson could not connect him with the trailer across the street. Brett sneaked back to the trailer after dark and called his boss Mr. McMahon. He told Vince that he felt like the woman was lying but still there was no sign of the girl. Vince told him to sit tight and watch that trailer twenty-four hours a day. I am sending you some help a girls life may be in danger here. Vince hung up the phone and was very angry with himself. Why had he sent this rookie on this case? The idiot had not even interviewed the neighbors before approaching Mrs. Johnson. Vince hated incompetence but he blamed this one on himself. It was time to call in his A team. Shawn Michaels and Terry Reynolds. Meanwhile a bruised and battered Kat lay in her crib. Her diaper had been soiled since before the beating and made her even more miserable than she already was. Momma in a furious drunken state had beaten the hell out of Kat for giving out their address. Kat felt more helpless and hopeless than she ever had in her life. Stressed ch12 While Shawn and Brett watched the trailer twenty-four hours a day. Terry started interviewing the other neighbors. Not one of them had ever seen a sign 0f Kat or anyone else at that trailer except the Johnson's. It was Saturday morning and Terry snuck up behind the trailer and tried to peek in the windows. But all the blinds were shut. Terry stood by the back bedroom, and could clearly hear two people panting moaning and making sexual noises. The thought of the Johnson's getting it on nauseated Terry to say the least. Just then she heard the front door slam. Terry moved quickly to see who came outside. She saw Mrs. Johnson checking her mail, yet she could still hear sounds coming from the bedroom. Terry covered her mouth somebody else was sure as hell in that trailer. Terry made her way back to the trailer too Brett and Shawn the hard way. They reported the information to the local police. They were told that there was still not enough information for a warrant. Terry reported in with Vince with everything she had. She told him she would bet her pension. That Kat was in that trailer and not by her own will. Vince told them to sit tight and then called Alex. Alex put down the phone and told Lisa what was going on. "Lisa we got to do something we got to do something now." Lisa thought for a minute "Ok Hun call and get us some tickets to Florida." "The heck with that Lisa I've got a plane chartered and waiting on standby." Lisa quickly packed a few things for her and Alex. Then they headed for the airport. Less than forty-five minutes later they were in the air. Five hours later they landed in Florida and Alex and Lisa jumped in the rental car Alex had already arranged for. They arrived at the trailer park late Saturday afternoon and went to the trailer where the detectives were. They listened first hand to Terry's story. Lisa then looked at Alex "once I get in the house somebody call and ambulance and the police cause if I find what I think I am going to find somebody is going to get hurt." "I am coming with you Lisa she is my friend." "Nope you are not you stay right here or I will blister your butt, this should not take long sweetie and you will be with your friend." Alex stood and watched with the three detectives as Lisa walked straight to the other Trailer. Lisa knocked on the door and Mr. Johnson opened it. Lisa reached inside grabbed him by the shirt and tossed him over the railing of the steps. She then went inside seeing a filthy Kat in a playpen. Lisa ducked as Mrs. Johnson swung at her with a rolling pin. Meanwhile Mr. Johnson came back in the trailer. Lisa walked to the door like she was leaving then reached out for it and closed and locked it. Hearing the noise coming out of the trailer Terry quickly called 911. Just a few minutes later Lisa walked out of the house carrying Kat the police arrived a few minutes later. The Johnson's were pretty badly beaten up and were taken to the hospital. Lisa was arrested for assault and breaking and entering. Kat insisted that she be taken to the police station before going to the hospital she wanted pictures of the state she was in. Alex and Terry were allowed back in the trailer to try and retrieve what was left of Kat's things. Kat told them nothing much was left just a few things the Johnson's could not sell. While Kat was having her picture taken, Alex posted bail with the Magistrate for Lisa. When Kat was done with the police and the charges against the Johnson's had been listed Alex and Lisa took her to the hospital. Kat was batter-bruised mal nourished and had the worst diaper rash a pediatrician called in to look at it had ever seen. She was also just like Alex now totally incontinent both bowel and urinary. Kat did not want to press charges against the Johnson's not that they did not deserve it. She just did not want the hastle of a trial nor the publicity. The Johnson's were in many ways more busted up than Kat. Mr. Johnson had a broken jaw and orbit bone. Broken ribs and a punctured lung. Mrs. Johnson had two black eyes a broken nose and several cracked and bruised ribs. Alex and Lisa took a hotel and waited till Monday morning. Alex lawyer back home put her in touch with a lawyer in Florida to handle everything. He simply told the Johnson's they either drop the charges against Lisa or Kat would not only prosecute but a full background investigation would be done on them. By noon Monday both sides had dropped all charges. Tuesday morning Alex Kat and Lisa boarded the chartered jet and headed for home. Alex convinced Kat to move in with her. Needing the room Alex Lisa and Kat moved back into Alex's moms house. With the bigger house to take care of Isabel was hired as the full time housekeeper. Lisa now Mommy to her baby girls fixed up the largest bedroom in the house for a magnificent Nursery. Alex fixed up another for her and Kat's office. The two girls opened up their own consulting firm for mergers and acquisitions. They even hired Karla as their office assistant. Six months later they leased a floor of offices down town and now have a staff of twenty. Alex and Kat are executives during the day and babies when they want to be and at home. They are both totally incontinent, but they don't care Mommy Lisa comes to work with them. As for rather or not Alex, Kat or even Lisa for that matter are lovers. Maybe that's another story. The End
  7. This short story shows a day in the life of Amy, a 14-year-old girl in an alternate world where children stay in diapers until they’re 16. “Wake up, Amy, otherwise you’ll be late for school”, said Amy’s mom as she gently nudged her 14-year-old daughter awake. “…mmph, five more minutes mom” replied the groggy young girl, unwilling to get out of bed on this cold winter morning. “We can’t do five minutes hon, we both know you’re never going to get out of bed today if you go back to sleep now” said her mom as she pushed the blankets aside, revealing her daughter curled up in her pyjamas. The pyjama bottoms had a bulge, a telltale sign of what was to be found underneath. Her mom then pulled down Amy’s pants, causing the young girl to wince at the cool air touching her skin. With Amy’s pyjama pants pulled off, her diaper was now on display for her mother to see. As usual, Amy had once again given her diaper a good soaking overnight, which now had a yellow tinge all the way to the back. Thankfully, the diaper seems to have held everything in, successfully keeping her bed dry. “Gosh, you’re soaked again this morning. We’re going to have to get you some thicker diapers if you keep peeing this much” lamented her mom as she grabbed the wipes, powder and a fresh diaper for her still sleeping daughter. Placing her tools on the bed next to Amy, her mom proceeded to get to work: she untaped the diaper, causing the front to plop heavily on the bed. Next was the wiping - she grabbed a wipe, first placing it on her own thigh for a couple of seconds to warm it up, before applying it to Amy. She gave the front a couple of wipes, making sure it was clean, then she asked the young girl to lift her legs so she could wipe the back too. Once that was done with, she placed the fresh diaper under Amy’s bum, applied a liberal amount of powder, and taped the diaper in place, making sure it wasn’t too tight around her waist. “We’re done, kiddo” said her mom, who was rolling up the old diaper before throwing it into the diaper bin. “I’ve already prepared breakfast so get yourself ready.” *** Amy grimaced as she felt her diaper once again getting warm as she emptied her bladder during sixth period. She didn’t mind the feeling of a wet diaper, in fact she liked it quite a bit, but this was her fifth wetting and she could feel that the dampness inside which meant her diaper was approaching its capacity. She could have easily approached any of the nurses at school for a change, but for shy Amy, the only one who was allowed to get close to her diaper was her mom. She didn’t know how to change herself yet, so the only thing she could do was to hope and pray that her diaper would last her until she got home. Much to her relief, class let out before her diaper did, and the girl quickly bid her goodbyes to her friends before rushing home. “I’m home, mom! I think I need a change” said Amy the moment she reached home. “Welcome home, dear” said Amy’s mom as she lifted up the girl’s skirt to get a view of her diaper, which was saturated and on the verge of leaking. “Jeez, you’re right, this thing is soaked. How many times did you pee?” “...five, I guess?” replied Amy. While she wasn’t potty trained yet, she could tell that she was peeing whenever a new stream of warmth entered her diaper. “Well that explains the state of your diaper. You really should get the nurse to change you sometimes you know that?” her mom said. “But then again it’s a good time to give these a try” she said, as she showed Amy the new pack of diapers that she just bought: “Pampers Max: our most absorbent diapers yet for growing kids and teens - designed for whole-day absorbency!” “Since you were pushing your diapers to their limits I went shopping today to see if there was anything better. These are pretty pricy, so I hope you like them!”, she said as she began changing Amy into the new diaper. And as Amy was changed into the new Pampers, she found that she did like them. The Pampers was thicker than her previous diaper and the padding was much softer to her skin. And unlike the rough paper-like exterior that the previous diaper had, her new one had a silky smooth plastic exterior. “Thanks mom, I really like these” she told her mom as she fiddled around with her new diaper. *** Amy was in her room. She’d just finished working on the last of her homework problems for the day, and was now lying on her bed playing with her phone. It’s been five hours since she was changed into the Pampers, and she’d given the diaper a couple of good wettings along the way. Despite that, however, it was no where close to leaking. The white of the diaper has since been replaced with a light yellow at the middle and back, and it was much squishier now, but it was dry inside and Amy was confident that it could absorb a whole lot more pee. Her body, however, had other ideas. She felt a dull ache in her stomach, and she knew what was to come. Although Amy couldn’t control her pee, she could tell when she was about to poop. However, she can’t hold it for very long, so she still uses her diaper to go number two. She went to a corner of her room, right beside her bed, and squat down. A habit she developed from when she was a toddler, Amy would always go to that same place to do her poo. It was her “safe spot”, so to speak. She gave a small push, and felt the soft warm mush slowly expel out of her insides into the seat of the diaper behind her. Along with the poop came a steady stream of pee, that was quickly absorbed into the welcoming diaper. The smell started to waft out of the diaper into the room around her, but Amy wasn’t done yet. There was still a slight twinge in her belly, so she lifted her diapered butt a little and gave another push, pushing another sizeable load into her Pampers. After that second push, the twinge was no more, and she could tell that she was finally done. She stood up and felt that her diaper was saggier and heavier than before, and there was also an obvious bulge at the back containing her mess. Feeling relieved, she lied back on her bed, allowing the poop to squish around her butt, and picked her phone back up to continue where she left off, while enjoying the warm, mushy feeling of the Pampers. *** “Amy, it’s time for din...” Amy’s mom had just finished preparing dinner and had entered her room to tell her, but the lingering smell in the air caught her attention. “Smells like someone’s stinky” she said teasingly to her daughter. “Uh-huh” was her reply. From her lying position, she turned around to her sides, with her back facing towards her mother, her standard position for a poopy diaper check when she was too lazy to get off the bed. The smell made it pretty obvious, but her mom would always make it a point to check anyways. She first placed her hand gently on the back of the diaper and felt the mushy squish, which confirmed her suspicions, then she pulled the waistband of the Pampers back and glanced inside to assess the damage. “Wow, it’s a big one this time. You’ve really soaked it too.” she said as she pulled down Amy’s pants to check for leaks. “But it looks like the Pampers held everything in very well. I guess you really get what you pay for!” Satisfied with the diaper’s stellar performance, she pulled her daughter’s pants back up. “Dinner’s ready, so why don’t we do that first. I’ll change you after that.” Amy was hungry, and she rather enjoyed the comfort that a warm mushy diaper provided, so she was happy to go along. *** Dinner was uneventful, despite there being a girl with a stinky diaper at the dinner table. Everyone in the family had long gotten used to the smell of Amy’s messes, and didn’t mind it much, but would tease her about it from time to time. Once dinner was done with, Amy retreated to her room, while her mom was still cleaning the kitchen and the dishes. She’d been in a poopy diaper for a while now but the diaper remained warm and squishy, thanks in part to another fresh stream of pee that she released while eating dinner a moment ago. This was a feeling that she greatly enjoyed, and she lied on the bed to bask in the comfort of her soiled Pampers diaper. Unfortunately, her comfort was short-lived as her mom entered her room shortly after and began the diaper change routine. Her pants were swiftly taken off and her shirt rolled up slightly, revealing the Pampers that was now swollen and discoloured with a mix of yellow and brown. Next, the tapes were undone and the diaper opened, uncovering the mess that had smeared over much of Amy’s rear and some over the front. After many wipes and a sprinkling of powder, the young girl was once again put in a fresh Pampers diaper. “I really like this diaper, mom.” said Amy at the end of the change. “I’m glad you like it, hon. I’ll put in an order for a case then. Don’t stay up too late!” she said to her daughter, dimming the lights as she left the room. “Thanks! I love you mom!” she replied. She was delighted to know that she’d have more of her new favourite diapers coming in. She picked up her phone and went on Twitter to brag about her new diapers to her followers. Several conversations later, sleepiness took over, and Amy found herself slowly drifting off to sleep... but not before releasing one more stream of warm pee into her comforting diaper. End Endnotes This was something that I wrote on a whim for my own enjoyment. It's a silly and cliche premise but one that I found interesting nevertheless, so please forgive the lack of realism. I haven't had a language class for a very long time, so I'd appreciate feedback on grammatical/formatting errors. I'm sorry if this entire story reads like a Pampers ad. I swear this isn't one. I hope at least some of you enjoyed reading this story as much as I did writing it.
  8. I do not own this however i do want to share the lost Stories of Kenk7us with everyone after having a nice person give me all the files NEW BEGINNINGS Kari was a little sad having left her friends and school behind her. Kari's grandfather had sold the auto parts manufacturing plant he owned to Ford Motor Company for Twelve Million Dollars. Kari knew they're leaving Michigan made since,the cold weather was hard on her Grandfathers arthritis, and south Florida would allow him to play golf year round. The eighteen year old Kari just hated to have to change schools her senior year. It was not like they had any family in Michigan, Kari's parents had died when she was a baby, and grandma had been gone five years. They were almost to the Florida border, and it was getting late. Grandfather said they were less than three hours from their new home, and he wanted to keep going. Kari was half asleep when she heard the tires squealing, opening her eyes, just as their Lincoln Town Car went through the railing. The nurse looked down at the small girl, in the hospital bed, she looked so tiny and helpless. She had been transferred to this South Florida hospital. This very morning by her late grandfathers attorney. As the nurse scanned the young girls chart it was hard to believe she was eighteen years old. The chart said, that she was four foot an eleven inches tall and ninety-three pounds, but she looked much smaller. The blonde haired, green-eyed little girl was adorable; her beauty just glowed from her. The nurse brushed away a tear as she remembered the girl was in a coma, and it was unknown if she would ever wake up. Patients who were in a coma this long sometimes did not. It had already been two weeks, and the doctors said all they could do was wait and see. Six weeks had passed since the accident as the sun came up that, warm august morning. The hospital staff had just about given up on Kari recovering. There were even discussions about moving the girl to a sanitarium. Just moments after the sun came up so did she. The room was dark and Kari was unsure where she was, and she tried to sit up but couldn't. She lay there and tried to get her bearings, she saw she was wearing a hospital gown, and felt something thick between her legs. She reached down to feel what it was, and her eyes opened wide! What in the world was she doing wearing a diaper. Kari fell back to sleep and stayed that way till she felt a nurse lifting her legs. Opening her eyes Kari spoke. "what do you think you are doing." the nurse pulled the wet diaper off Keri and all most fainted. "Oh my you are awake oh how wonderful." The nurse unsure of what to do next began cleaning Keri's diaper area rubbed her with baby lotion and placed a fresh diaper under her." Nurse I do not know why I'm was wearing a diaper but I assure you I don't need one." The nurse just smiled and powdered her bottom and taped the diaper in place. "Sweetheart don't you worry about a thing I will be right back." A few days later Keri was getting better, she was still being fed baby food, but she could sit and stand by herself. She was also able to walk if she held someone's hand or used a walker. The doctors had told her that her grandfather was dead, which made her very sad. She was told that she was recovered from all other injuries but one. Kari was incontinent, her bladder was injured and she had lost her control. It was simple she could feel when she had to pee, but as soon as she knew she was peeing. Kari hated only the diaper changes worse than she hated the diapers. The baby food she was being given for her sensitive stomach did not help her self-image either. Every nurse on the ward treated her like a baby no matter how she complained. If she was not being bibbed or diapered she was being bathed or sat on the potty to go poo poo. The way they baby talked her alone drove her nuts. They also made her have a bottle at nap-time and bedtime if she did not drink it on her own they would place her in their lap and nurse her. She could not wait to get out of this place. As she thought about it she wondered what was to happen to her then. Kari's attorney explained a lot to her right before she was to get out of the hospital. Basically every thing was paid for, Kari had credit cards, check cards, maid and laundry service paid for. Kari probably had too much spending money for and eighteen year old girl. The only problem he could see was school. It seemed Kari was required to finish high school and college if she was to gain control of her trust at twenty-five. The public school would not take her because of her age and her diapered condition. She could go to adult high school but if she chose that she would not be able to get her drivers license till she was twenty-one. It seems the adult school did not offer drivers training. The best option it seemed was a private school for girls. It had a bus service diaper changing facilities and the best academic record in the area. Kari had always been keen on a driver's license, so she asks if she could still get in the all girls school. The attorney said it was all arranged, and he would show her the school and introduce her to the principal tomorrow on her way to her new home. Kari was in a great mood the next morning. Even having to make poo poo for the nurse, being bathed, and getting a fresh diaper change one more time. The attorney had seen that she had some of her own clothes to wear. She was wearing a t-shirt jeans and tennis shoes. The jeans fit fine over her diaper, as Kari had lost some weight while she had been here. Daniel Kari's grandfather's and now her attorney had been very nice. It seemed his daughter had graduated from the same school that Kari was to attend. The pretty blonde primped with her hair while she waited for him to come and get her. She was very excited to finally be free of the babying and the hospital. Kari did not fight hugging and kissing all the nurses goodbye. She new they had only been doing their jobs. The truth was they were very nice to her, with the exception of treating her like she was two. Never the less she was very grateful as she climbed in the front seat of Daniels Mercedes. The Sarah Hart School for girls, looked like a big park, with old gothic style buildings. It was not at all like the schools Kari was used to. As Kari and Daniel walked in the main building and headed for the principals office. After Daniel talked to the receptionist and a short wait they were shown into the principal's office. The lady that entered the room was not what Kari expected at all. She was a tall brunette in a tailored business suit and entered the room with a big smile. "Hi you must be Kari I am Victoria Wiggins aren't you a cute little thing." She sat behind the big desk and started to explain the rules of the school. She talked about the school uniform and curriculum and the high academic standards of the school. Kari did not sweat any of this as she had always made straight A's. Then Ms. Wiggins turned her attention to the school discipline code. She mentioned things like smoking and drugs, back talking, skipping all the usual. Then her next statement startled Kari, "girls at Sarah Hart understand that breaking the rules results in red sore bottoms." Daniel smiled and Kari blushed "do you mean spankings I thought they were illegal." Kari said. Not when the parents sign a liability waiver said Ms Wiggins. By the way she asked "who is in charge of Kari away from the school". Daniel said that since Kari was eighteen he felt she could take care of herself. Kari nodded in agreement. Ms. Wiggins spoke "not and attend this school she can't, come back and talk to me when the child has a proper governess." Daniel asked Kari to wait outside while he talked to Ms Wiggins. Not that long from the hospital and being used to doing as she was told, she gave Daniel a strange look and excused herself. Daniel came out a few minutes later. He told Kari that what Ms Wiggins said was final either he hired her a governess of it was Adult High for her. Kari at first opted for adult high till she was reminded about the driving thing. Confused Kari listened as Daniel explained that Ms Wiggins had given him a number for a service that specialized in governesses. They continued to talk as he drove from the school. Over lunch they explored all the options, it seemed Daniel liked the idea of a governess. He had his concerns with Kari on her own and he did not mind telling her. Kari had her own concerns and having some lady bossing her around was not on her priority list. Then again getting a car and a license was right at the top. After a while Daniel convinced her that it was for the best. To be completely honest Kari was not all that excited about living alone anyway. She of course would never admit that to Daniel. While he picked up his cell phone to call the service, Kari suggested that he call Ms Wiggins. Daniel smiled and said he had already told her he would talk you into it. Kari just laughed and said she was going to the ladies room, drawing a strange look from Daniel. Hey Kari thought to herself a gal needs a dry diaper now and then. New Beginnings ch2 When they had left the restaurant Daniel convince Kari to stay with him, and his wife till he found her a governess. Kari really liked Ellen, Daniel's wife quite a bit. She did not tend to baby Kari like other people did. She did insist on changing Kari's diapers. Ellen simply said it was easier and she did not want Kari getting a rash while in her care. Kari did not mind really, changing her own diaper was a pain. Kari had a hard time getting them on the right anyway. Soon she would be in her new home, Daniel and Ms Wiggins were interviewing potential governesses this very afternoon. It had been a couple of days since Daniel had come home so excited with the news. It seemed he was very thrilled about his and Ms Wiggins choice for Kari's governess. As they rode in his Mercedes towards the condo Kari thought about her new governess. All she really new was that she had ten years experience, was thirty five years old, and her name was Angela Rogers. Ms Rogers had requested some time and money to get things ready for Kari. That fact was what worried Kari the most. Kari was surprised, no stunned as she stood before Angela Rodgers. This woman was over six feet tall and although not fat very big boned. Kari had never seen a woman so beautiful and yet so big. She had long red hair. Large breasts, and a figure like an hourglass. She reminded Kari of a Amazon, or that warrior princess what's her name on TV. Introductions took place the normal small talk. Angela mentioned how cute and adorable Kari was and told her to call her Angie. They both said goodbye to Daniel, and Angie closed the door She turned to Kari and said " ok honey lets check babies diaper. Less than and hour before Kari had felt like a teenager. After her diaper change she felt like a baby. It was the worst experience of her still young life. Angie had picked her up and carried her on her hip to the nursery. Yep thought Kari that was the only way to describe her room. It was pink everywhere with a crib changing table, and even a dam rocking horse. Everything was baby prints and fluff, the room and crib were full of stuffed animals. There was even a large overflowing toy box in the corner. Kari was laid on the changing table and her jeans removed. Then Angie removed her diaper and began cooing to her. " Such a cute baby girl awwwww " it was horrible. She lifted her legs with one hand and began cleaning Kari's diaper area. That was when Kari snapped "quit treating me like a baby she screamed' Angie ignored her and started applying baby lotion to her bottom. Then placing two thick cloth diapers under her Kari spoke again 'why don't you listen to me you bitch". Angie listened raising Kari's legs in the air and smacking her bare behind several times. Kari began crying and Angie stuck a pacifier in her mouth and began powering her and pinned her diaper. That's pretty much how Kari ended up in here. Sitting on a little chair facing the corner and sucking on her pacifier. She could not believe that the troll had sat her here and dared her to remove the pacifier. Kari was getting madder and madder as she sat and squirmed on her sore behind. After a few more minutes Angie came up behind her. "Do you think you can behave enough to have some lunch baby girl?" Kari nodded she was very hungry and at least would get out of the corner. The governess took her hand and led her to the kitchen. Kari bit her tongue as she was placed in a high chair. Well at least she was allowed to feed herself. Cleaning her face and hands Angie explained it was naptime. As Kari lay in the crib, sucking her bottle as instructed she tried to relax and sleep. The Amazon could not watch her twenty-four hours a day. Sooner or later she would get to a phone and Daniel would end this horror. Kari hung up the phone, with her mouth wide open. What the hell did Daniel mean mind Angie and be a good girl? Who in the hell did he think he was, telling her not to call him, with such nonsense again? How could it be she could not fire him? "What in god's name am I going to do?" she said, as she turned around. "Young Lady who gave you permission to use the phone?" The spanking that followed was not the little pitter pat she received on the changing table. Kari cried real elephant tears and would not forget the sting in her behind for a long time. As she set once again on the little chair facing the corner, Kari sobbed. Why was this happening to her? How could she deserve this, what had she done so wrong. About that time she wet her diaper, and began balling like a little baby. Angie walked in the room. "What is the matter baby is your diaper wet" Kari said not a word as she was carried to the changing table, she just sucked on her pacifier. NEW BEGINNINGS CH3 Kari sat in her car seat the next day on the way to her fitting for her school uniforms. They arrived at the shop and Angie helped Kari out of her seat, and took her hand. Kari thought she could not be anymore embarrassed than she had been the last couple days. Now she knew she was wrong, She was standing in the middle of the busy uniform shop in nothing but her socks diaper and plastic pants. What was worse the people in the shop did not seem to think anything of it. Just another little girl getting new uniforms. There was other girls Kari's size in the same shape at least standing in just their panties. Truth was Kari new they were about ten years old or younger. There were also some older girls using the dressing rooms as their moms waited for them to come out. Kari would have complained to Angie if she thought it would do any good. Later they stopped at McDonald's for lunch. Afterwards Angie suggested then insisted Kari go play in the play land. Kari did as she was told as usual, she hated it. There were many kids in the play land and they all observed Kari quietly at first. Then it slowly changed they pulled at Kari to join them. Looking back at Angie and getting and encouraging look, Kari did. For the next forty-five minutes or so Kari had a wonderful time. She relaxed for the first time in forever and acted like just another kid. She even to her surprise asks for five more minutes when Angie said it was time to go. The next morning Kari was sitting on and exam table in a pediatrician's office. The nurse was taking her blood pressure and pulse. Kari was embarrassed again sitting there in nothing but a disposable diaper. This was her first time wearing a disposable since Angie took over. Angie had explained since the school required disposable, Kari needed to get used to them away from home. Kari wondered where she had got them. They looked exactly like a babies diaper right down to two tapes and cartoon characters printed on the front. Just to make matters worse Kari had soaked it while sitting there. The nurse just smiled at Kari and laid her down on the table. Removing her diaper the nurse cleaned her diaper area with a baby wipe, and rolled her on her stomach. "Now sweetie we need to take your temperature this will not hurt a bit." Kari grimaced as the nurse reached for some Vaseline. Having survived the examination, and the vaccination she received in her hinny. Kari got a new diaper, and made it to the dentist office just in time for her appointment. The check up went great Kari had no cavities. The dentist said she had wonderful healthy teeth and they were well taken care of. The visit would have been perfect if the dentist assistant had not offered her the sugar free lollipop. Then to make matters worse Angie lifted her to short dress and checked her diaper. It was Wednesday, school started on Monday, would that give Kari some relief, from Angie's constant babying? Kari new something was up the next morning. She did not have any idea why. Angie was very quiet as she gave Kari her breakfast. Finally after breakfast, Angie explained that she had some things to do today. It seemed she would have to leave Kari for a while. Kari was ecstatic though she tried so hard to remain calm. Then just that quick Angie busted her bubble." Sweetie I have made arrangements for you to stay at Miss Nancy's day care while I am out." Kari screamed "Daycare dammit I am eighteen years old. I am not going to any daycare." The outburst earned Kari a sound spanking, and a stint in the corner. Angie used this time to get ready herself. Returning to retrieve Kari from the corner. Angie changed her diapered after allowing her the opportunity to use the potty. Having finished her business, and freshly diapered. Kari was once again outraged at Angie, freshly spanked she kept it to herself. She was angry at what Angie dressed her in, a banana yellow sun suit that zipped up the back. It had a picture of Tom and Jerry on the front of it. Kari was lifted into her car seat and her pacifier was popped in her mouth. Angie grinned at her as she pinned it to the sun suit. "You are going to have so much fun today baby, you just wait and see." As they drove toward the daycare Kari shrugged whispering she said"yeah big fun." New Beginnings CH4 Kari sucked nervously on her pacifier as she walked holding Angie's hand toward the front door of the daycare. "Please Angie can't I just go with you? I don't want to stay here pleasseeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!!!!" " Oh sweetie, you will be fine here you will have lots of fun. Just remember to behave your self, if I get a bad report I will spank you when we get home." Kari nodded "yes ma'am I will be good girl". Angie ignored the sarcastic tone in the girl's voice. After introductions were made Kari just stood there and stared. Angie kissed her good-bye and left. Kari hardly even noticed she was checking this day care out. There were maybe fifteen students, and even mix of boys and girls. This did not include a few pre-toddler's in cribs in the back. They were all dressed the exact same, diapers with prints and a t-shirt that said Miss Nancy's Child Care. Kari noted that all the shirts had the child's name stenciled on it. The other kids all varied in age from two to maybe eight or nine. Most of the kids had toys of some kind and were playing quietly, some together and some alone. One of the teachers took Kari's hand saying "ok baby girl lets get you changed into our uniform'. Having been changed into one of the daycare's print diapers and her own t-shirt. Kari was patted on the butt and told to go play and make friends. Almost immediately a little girl name Kathy came up to Kari. She had bright red hair and freckles Kari thought she was cute as a button, and about six's years old. "Hi I am Kathy me and Mikey are pwaying house. He is the daddy I am the mommy you can be our baby". Kathy then took Kari's hand and pulled her over by Mikey. Kari looked at Mikey he was about five and had dark hair and green eyes. Kari felt silly calling Mikey Da Da and Kathy Mommy. She played along though for about and hour drinking her baa baa and having pretend diaper changes. Then the whole group was gathered and taken to the art room. They were each given a smock, and assigned partners for finger painting class. Kari's partner was a four-year-old pudgy little girl. She promptly got paint in her hair and when asked about it blamed Kari. Kari got upset and called the little girl and big fat liar. Kari was immediately taken to a chair her diaper removed and she was spanked. Then placed in a corner for fifteen minutes with her diaper down. This turned out to be a big mistake as Kari had and accident on the floor. After a fresh diaper Kari was returned to the painting, as she stood there red eyed from crying the pudgy little girl giggled at her. Kari bit her tongue and let it pass, as she did not want another spanking, only that this day would end. After painting it was morning nap-time. The children got mats to lie on and bottles of milk were passed out. Kari was glad for the nap and fell fast asleep. When the children were woke up about eleven am, Kari noticed she was wet. When it came time for her diaper change she whispered to the attendant that she needed to use the potty. She tried to explain that she had to go poo poo and did not use her diapers for that. The attendant told her that there were no potties and she would have to use her diaper, she would not be changed till she had. Kari tried hard to hold it as she played in her wet soggy diaper. After about forty-five minutes, she could not stand it her stomach began to cramp. Kari with a tear falling down her cheek squatted and filled her diaper then began balling like a baby. Kari was taken to the bathroom her diaper removed and she was rinsed clean in the tub. Still crying as she was laid on the changing table the attendant placed her paci in her mouth. Kari finished her cry about the time her diaper was taped snugly to her. Kari thought to herself how much she wished Angie would come and get her. Then she realized what she was thinking, but even Angie was better than daycare. Kari sighed as she looked at the clock and realized it was just lunchtime, she had five hours more to endure. New Beginnings Ch 5 After a lunch of finger sandwiches potato chips and chocolate pudding. Kari was given a bottle of juice to suck on. As soon as all the children were fed they had story time. Then they were all laid down with a bottle of milk for the afternoon nap. Kari gladly sucked her bottle and went to sleep. About and hour later the children were slowly awakened and changed, Kari was the last one to wake up. As she lay on the changing table with her legs in the air yet again enduring a diaper change. Kari ask the attendant where all the other children were. "Outside sweetie, its outside playtime" she then put Kari's socks and shoes on her and patted her behind. "Now scoot baby girl right thru that door and have fun" Kari walked slowly toward the door, fun she thought, outside dressed like this? The attendant had to be kidding. The playground was full of many things. There was a swing set, a slide. And even a merry-go-round. The monkey bars seemed to draw a lot of the children. Some were riding tricycles and some were playing in a huge sandbox. Kari noticed right away that they were right next to a busy road. She could not bare people seeing her like this. Kari slowly made her way to the corner of the playground and tried her best to be invisible Soon the little girl and boy from the morning came and drug her to the sandbox. Kari played with them for a while later taking a ride on the merry go round, a couple trips down the slide, and a nice long swing on the swing set. After outside playtime the children were cleaned up changed and dressed in their street clothes. Being left to play with the toys again until they were picked up. Kari fiddled with a doll, watched the clock and the door, and wondered would Angie ever show up. Kari could not control herself when Angie arrived. She ran to her governess and jumped in her arms. Angie picked her up, and placed her on her hip, kissing Kari on the cheek. Kari hugged Angie's neck and told Angie "I thought you would never get here". Angie laughed, "So you are glad to see me sweetie". "Yes Angie I am very glad can we go home now." As Angie carried her to the car she told Kari she was taking her out to dinner and a movie. The evening really was not bad at all. They ate at and Italian place and with the exception of the bib Angie did not baby her much. Angie let Kari pick the movie, which was wonderful. It would have been perfect if Kari had not needed a diaper change, in the ladies room. Kari hated that people stared and whispered. She even hated it more when some condescending bitch would walk over, tickle her and tell Angie how cute she was. Kari was getting used to her new life, but she could not help but wonder what lie ahead. Yes school started in two days, how Kari dreaded that. After arriving home and while Kari was being changed into her night diaper and baby doll nightgown, Angie spoke "Well sweetie we have the weekend before school starts what do you think we should do" Kari shook her head she had no idea, besides she new by Angie's look that she did. Angie smiled at her" we are going to the carnival tomorrow. We are going to have so much fun" Diapered and lying on the changing table Kari was thinking. Meanwhile Angie left the room for a moment. Kari stared at the ceiling and wondered what she was in for now. What outfit she would where. Who would see her changed? The answers Kari did not know. She did know that she dreaded it. Angie returned with a bottle of milk. She picked Kari up sat in a chair and positioned Kari on her lap. The small girl lye there cradled in her governess arms. Angie pressed the nipple to her lips "baa baa baby", Kari opened her mouth and took the nipple. She nursed quietly and slowly drifted off to sleep. New Beginning's ch 6 The weekend had been more than Kari could bear. One embarrassment followed another at the carnival Angie had even pulled her diaper down once in public to spank her. Sunday had been quite playtime until Angie pulled the biggest stunt yet. She had just finished changing Kari into a nice thick cloth diaper, and was putting Kari's shoes on. "Are we going someplace Kari ask " Angie told her they were going to the grocery store. Sitting on the floor in her nursery in just the diaper shoes and a Winnie the Poo t-shirt Kari wondered why Angie had not finished dressing her. Angie came back in the room and Kari sat her toys down, standing up to be dressed. Angie picked her up and said, "Alright we are all ready to go"!!! Kari sat crying in her car seat not knowing what to say or do. Angie had threatened to spank her if she did not stop, but she couldn't stop if she wanted. Finally they arrived in the parking lot and as Angie lifted her out of her car seat she gave her the look that said stop or else. Kari stopped the balling but continued to sniffle as Angie put her pacifier in her mouth and placed Kari on her hip. Kari new that if she had continued to ball it would mean another public spanking, she tried hard to stop crying altogether. She did not want to draw any more attention to herself than she had to. Angie entered the store and placed Kari in the cart seat like it was the most normal thing in the world. To Angie it was just a woman and a baby doing there grocery shopping. Kari knew immediately that others were watching. People whispered and pointed as they went up and down the isle. Kari was small but not that small and the site of her and her diaper was causing quite a commotion. Just in time to make matters worse Kari wet her diaper. Angie took her straight to the ladies room and changed her when they came out all hell broke lose. The police were there, along with a lady from social services. They wrapped Kari in a blanket and whisked her off in a car. Angie was handcuffed and stuffed in a police car. Kari was to scared to enjoy this sight, she was crying and the social worker was trying to calm her as they drove off. Once Kari found out she was not going to jail it took her two hours to convince them to call Daniel and prove she was 18 years old. Even worse these stupid people had forgotten Kari's diaper bag and she was soaked. Finally after her identity and age had been confirmed Kari was driven home. The investigation that followed was unbelievable. It seemed Daniel had been lying all along and was in cahoots with Angie. Angie's job had been to keep Kari under complete control while Daniel robbed her blind. They were both charged with many crimes and through a plea bargain and the return of Kari's money got five years each. Kari had found out that she had been in complete control of her inheritance from the beginning. She tried to put the whole thing behind her. She is doing home schooling for her high school diploma. In a couple of weeks she was to start private driving lessons. She had been doing a lot of shopping, buying lots of clothes more appropriate for a girl her age. She had even tried to move into Angie's room in the Condo. She did not sleep well in there at all. Returning to her nursery she just felt more comfortable in her crib. Who's business was it anyway if she needed a night baa baa or her pacifier. Besides she liked her new toys she picked out herself. Sitting on the floor in the nursery playing with her Barbie Dolls she noticed the clock. It was almost eight thirty pm, even though mommy was not there she did not dare miss bedtime. She got up to go and warm her bottle, stopping to reread the letter she had received from the lawyer she hired, Angie With good behavior she would be out on parole in nine months. Kari smiled thinking it would not be long till mommy was home The End
  9. Part 1 The first thing eighteen-year-old Catherine Wauldron realised when she awoke was that she was immobilised. Well, she was seated on a hard metal chair, arms rested on the chair's arms but bound to it with several strips of zips ties. Her bare legs and ankles were also bound to the chair's legs and more zip ties secured her torso to the chair. All her clothes were removed and she was now dressed in plain translucent T-shirt and large white knickers. To top it off, strips of duct tape sealed wound around her head. "Welcome back," she heard a muffled female voice as a bright light shone at her face. Cath saw two masked figures, the other definitely a guy and much shorter. "Don't worry honey, you'll be united with your dad once he pays us the full sum. When that will be depends when he'll may the full drop. No police will find you, that explains why I had to remove all your clothing, clean you up. There won't be any one finding you so have a good rest." Catherine could only scream as the light switched off. Hours later... "MMmph! MMmph!" The cries came. The male figure burst in, shone the light and saw her shouting through the gag and struggling. "What?" He asked also in a muffled voice. "Tommmplt, mmmph!" She responded and continued to struggle. After more cries, he finally realised what she wanted. One by one, he cut off the zip ties. Before she could get up, he managed to yank her arms in front of her and bound them with a fresh zip tie. Then he held a bucket. "Bukmmmet?! Nmmm?!" She shook her head violently. "Do it, hurry up!" But his response was weaker and she shook her head again. After another argument, he grabbed her drew her out of the blackened room into a brighter one then into an open toilet stall. "Two minutes and the door stays open," He ordered. "Tommlt Papmmm?" She called noticing there was none. "Just do your stuff!" Less than the time limit, she finished as was roughly bound back in the chair. Just then, the female captor returned. She peered inside the captive's room then snarled and yank her accomplice out into the next room. "Why are her bonds not properly tied? Why is the bucket out of place?" She yelled then received the explanation. "You were supposed to let her just use the bucket and not bring her out! Now she knows what the place looks like! Go clean up the toilet, make sure it is free of any traces of her!" The female yelled then storm out again. Forty-five minutes later, she returned and both of them entered the captive's room, with their masks on. This time it was female who undid the crying girl's bounds but left her wrists unbound this time. "We're not going let you use the toilet, or even the bucket," the muffled female voice announced. "Instead, I'll let you put this on yourself." She held up a slightly crinkly item. It didn’t' take Catherine long to identify what it was. "Nmmmmph!" She replied, shifting back. She didn't want to wear an adult nappy. TBC
  10. I do not own this however i do want to share the lost Stories of Kenk7us with everyone after having a nice person give me all the files Reagan ch1 Fuck her and the horse she rode in on thought Reagan. She threw the box with her things in the back of her 1992 ford tempo. Then got behind the wheel and headed for home. Three jobs in two years thought Reagan, she knew her unemployment was exhausted. Why don't these people appreciate me Reagan thought. That was the root of Reagan's problem and the reason she could not keep a job. She simply felt she was smarter or better than everyone she worked for. Even though her work was impeccable, sooner or later her arrogant attitude cost Reagan her job. Reagan was about five seven and one hundred and fifteen pounds. Her figure was a perfect 34 22 34, and she was drop dead gorgeous with long flowing blonde hair and green eyes. Reagan pulled up and parked in front of her apartment building. She then entered her furnished one room apartment. Basically the place was a small kitchen and living room with a sofa that folded into a bed plus a small bathroom. In truth it was a dump but as of right now it was more than Reagan could afford. Reagan could not help but think to herself that the rent was due in about a week, and she could not pay it. She also doubted that her drunken father would be able to help her this time. He was retired now and on a fixed income, most of which went for booze. Thirty years as a police officer had left him with some bad habits. The truth was that he even more than Reagan had never gotten over the loss of Reagan's mother. Reagan for her part did not morn the loss of her Mother at fourteen. Simply put even thought Reagan knew her Mom could not help it she had never forgiven her for dying Because of it and her fathers drinking Reagan had became the temper mental hard ass she was. Reagan did not have a friend in the world. She simply never had time for them. Reagan made herself a can of soup for dinner then feeling exhausted made her way to bed. Reagan woke up early the next morning and immediately knew something was wrong. "Not again god dammit, I cant fucking believe this is happening again. Reagan got out of bed and started removing the sheets from her very wet bed. Once this was done, Reagan took a hair dryer and dried the mattress as best she could. She then stripped off her wet panties and t-shirt and jumped in the shower. Reagan got out of the shower toweled dry then dressed herself in a pair of clean cotton panties a t-shirt and a pair of jeans. Reagan took a deep breath as she did. Reagan knew that if she was wetting the bed again the possibility of daytime accidents was always just around the corner. Reagan had some toast with butter cinnamon and sugar. Then grabbed her sheets and the rest of her dirty laundry and headed to the local Laundromat. Reagan had fought bed and daytime wetting since her mother had gotten sick, even before she died. It seemed every time something stressful happened in her life it came back. Reagan loaded the washing machines, then walked next door to the mini mart for a coke and a newspaper. Reagan needed a job and she needed a job now. Scrolling through the classifieds help wanted list Reagan sipped her coke and began her knew job search. Then one particular add caught her attention. Private Secretary wanted. Must have good computer and grammar skills. Must be willing to travel, and be used to taking and following orders. The pay and benefits were better than Reagan's last job. She made her way quickly to a phone booth and dialed the number. The lady that answered the phone told her she had and opening at three pm today to bring her resume and be on time. Reagan finished her laundry and headed back to her apartment. She spent some time updating her resume. She knew that the fact that she had so many jobs in a short period of time did not look good then again she knew trying to hide that fact may even come out worse. Reagan chose a gray blended business suit for the interview and made it there with fifteen minutes to spare. A maid told her to wait in the study. Reagan was a bit nervous realizing this after being there a couple of minutes she called for the maid and asked if she could use a restroom. The maid seemed bothered by her request but told her where it was. Reagan made her way quickly to the bathroom just making it in time as she flooded her urine into the toilet. Reagan wiped herself and realized just how close she had come to wetting herself. Reagan sat back down in the study and waited for someone to call her for the interview. Soon the maid came and got her and led her into a room that turned out to be and office. Reagan sat there waiting for what was too happen next. A woman just slightly taller than Reagan and about forty years old, walked into the office. She was a nice looking woman with a friendly smile. "Welcome Reagan is that right dear?" "Reagan nodded as she checked out the woman in front of her. She was slightly taller than Reagan but much heavier maybe one sixty or so. The woman was about forty-five years old or so, with short brown hair and brown eyes. Honestly she was not bad looking other than the fact that she was overweight. "My name is Amanda Roberts, I am a best selling author, I write books about raising children. That may not seem a bit strange sense I have never been married nor had any. Nonetheless I make a very good living from it." "From reading your resume I take it you were fired from your last three jobs." Reagan was shocked at her conclusion, nowhere on her resume did the words fired come up. Reagan was surprised Nonetheless she did not say a word to complain. "Yes Ma'am I had some problems with my last few jobs, mostly because I did not feel appreciated. Nonetheless I have no choice but too tell you that if hired I will do and excellent job. I assure you of that and nothing less. Amanda looked Reagan up and down and then rang for the maid. She was and older lady about the same build as Amanda with gray hair and a scowl on her face most of the time. "Liz dear take this child to the kitchen and give her some milk and cookies while I make a couple of phone calls." Reagan cringed at being referred to as child, just then Liz took her by the hand and quickly walked her to the kitchen. It was all Reagan could do to keep from blowing a gasket as the maid fixed her milk and cookies then bibbed her so she could eat them. Seeing Reagan was fuming Liz spoke "don't be so fussy girl, I just don't want you getting milk and crumbs on your pretty suit. When Reagan had finished her milk and the delicious chocolate chip cookies. Amanda rang for the maid to bring her back. Liz removed the bib and once more took her by the hand and led her to the office. Amanda was smiling when Reagan walked in. "According to two of your ex bosses you are a combination of the devil incarnate and Freddy Krueger. Yet they both agreed that your work was wonderful even exceptional, it was your attitude they could not deal with." "Reagan if you had read one of my books, you would know I know exactly what to do with young girls with bad attitudes. Know that if I hire you for this job you will be at my beckon call twenty four hours a day I will also expect you to move in here. Now go while I give it some thought. I will call you on your cell if I decide to hire you." Reagan left the house wondering what the woman meant about reading her books and handling girls with bad attitudes. On a whim Reagan went straight to the library and looked up a few of Ms Roberts books. The title raising a teen-age girl jumped out at her and Reagan began to skim through it. What she read shocked the hell out of her. "Over the knee spanking with your hand or paddle is the most effective way to punish a naughty teen. The embarrassment alone works wonders to correct their behavior." Reagan was shocked, that bitch would not dare. Reagan at this time did not care how bad she needed a job. She was twenty-one years old for Christ sakes. She would not even consider working for this bitch. Reagan spent the next few days in embarrassment she wet the bed three days in a row. She also had no luck securing another job. Then the phone rang "Reagan this is Amanda Roberts. I have decided to offer you the job." Reagan did not know what to say. She needed the job at this point desperately. Her arrogance did not seem to matter. She had less than eighty dollars to her name and the best job offer she had ever had. "Thank you Ma'am I assure you I will do a good job for you. When would you like me to start?" Amanda told the girl the sooner the better "young lady I expect you to move in here tomorrow we have a lot of work to do." Reagan could not think of a thing to do but agree. She realized she had no choice. Then again she wondered what the fuck she was getting herself into. Reagan ch2 Reagan was not too sure why she had accepted the job. Well she was but nonetheless she was skeptical about it working out. Then again it came at such a good time. The rent was due in the morning and Reagan was down to ten bucks. She would need some of it for gas just to make it to her new home. Reagan packed her things they fit comfortably into two old suitcases she had. Every thing else the sheets the few pots and pans and dishes came with the apartment. Reagan went to bed, not really sad that this was her last night in this dump. The next morning she woke up wet again. "Dammit this has got to stop. What if I" Reagan thought to herself well it will stop the stress is gone now I have a job. She spent the morning cleaning the sheets at the Laundromat and drying out her mattress. Just as she had finished her landlord showed up to collect the rent and Reagan moved out. As she drove her car towards her new home she tried to put her wetting problems out of her mind, before she knew it she was driving up the drive of her new home. Reagan was met outside by Liz, who told her where to park her car and helped her with her bags. "Madam is out, but will be home in time for dinner she told me to show you to your new room." The room was marvelous; it had a canopy bed and a large walk in closet. It even had its own adjoining full bath. Liz from where she smiled at Reagan "Madam does not generally dress for dinner what you have on is fine. I will leave you to unpack and either watch a little TV or take a nap. Dinner is promptly at six o'clock I recommend that you are not late." Reagan knew that she had no intention of taking a nap, too many bad things could happen. So she simply unpacked her things and then sat and watched some TV. Later she took a walk around the house. The whole place was beautiful; some of the artwork on the wall was incredible. Just then Reagan heard the front door open and slam shut. She saw Ms Roberts walk in the house and head down the hall, obviously not even seeing Reagan standing there. Reagan looked at the clock on the wall it was ten till six. She then decided to go and wash up for dinner. She entered the dinning room promptly at six o'clock. Ms Roberts was sitting at the head of the table and a place was set up next to her. "Hello dear did you wash your hands like a good girl." Embarrassed by the question Reagan simply nodded and sat down at the table. Placing the napkin in her lap. There was little or no conversation during dinner. When Liz served the coffee to Ms Roberts she brought chocolate pudding for Reagan. Reagan thought to herself that she did not drink coffee but she still felt like a child eating her pudding. When she finished Ms Roberts spoke for the first time. "Reagan tomorrow is Sunday, you will attend church with me and then have the rest of the day to do as you wish. Monday is when we get down to work. I have a couple of weeks too work on my new book then I have a one week trip doing autograph signings you will of course accompany me." Reagan smiled "yes Ma'am of course." Ms Roberts then stood up. "Well I have some email to catch up on I expect you in bed by ten, young lady I will get you up in the morning Sunday is Liz day off." Reagan spent the rest of the evening watching TV until she noticed the clock said ten till ten. She quickly removed her jeans went to the bathroom brushed her teeth and hopped in bed at ten o'clock sharp. Just then with no knock her door opened and in walked Ms Roberts. She smiled at Reagan and then went about tucking her in the bed. "Do you need anything dear?" Reagan said "no thank you Ma'am " Ms Roberts then leaned over and kissed Reagan on the forehead "pleasant dreams then sweetheart." She then turned and walked out of Reagan's bedroom turning the light off as she did. Reagan ch3 Reagan was very concerned when she went to bed last night. Even after she had been tucked in and kissed goodnight she got up twice to pee. Considering she had little to drink after supper nothing much happened. Soon she was deep in sleep it was just about eight am when she woke up. Reagan stretched in the bed as she woke up, it was then when she felt the cold spot and realized what she had done. "Oh no dammit how could this happen I was so careful" Just then her bedroom door opened and Ms Roberts walked into her bedroom. Reagan quickly pulled the covers up to her neck. "Good morning Reagan time to get up sweetheart, we have to have breakfast and get ready for church. Reagan looked at Ms. Roberts in terror what would she think what would she do Reagan feared for her job. "Ok Ma'am I will be right out" Reagan said meekly. "Is something wrong dear? If not I expect you to get up now." Reagan thought for just a moment. "Nothing is wrong Ma'am it's just that I am only wearing panties and a t-shirt I am just a bit embarrassed." Reagan hoped this would work and Ms Roberts would leave. Then she would figure out how to deal with the wet bed and her wet clothes. Just then Ms. Roberts yanked her covers down to the end of the bed. Immediately she saw what Reagan had done. Reagan was terrified, not knowing what to say or do. "I am sorry Ma'am I guess I had a bit of and accident I guess it was the strange surroundings" Ms. Roberts reached out and grabbed Reagan by the arm. Sitting down on the bed she pulled Reagan effortlessly across her lap. Pulling her soaked panties to her ankles, she began to smack Reagan's bottom. As she did she began to speak "Reagan I want you to know that I am not punishing you for wetting the bed. Sometimes young girls cannot help that. You are being spanked for trying to hide it." Reagan could have cared less, she only cared about the pain that her behind was receiving. "Owwwwwwww dammmmmmmmmmiiiiittttttt what do you think you are doing Owwwwwwwwwww dammit I am not a child. Owwwwwwwwwwww whannnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Whannnnnnnnnnnnnnn waaaaahhhhhhh please stop It wont happen again owwwwwwwwwwiiiiiiiiiieeeeeeeee whannnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn" Reagan cried and sobbed, and complained for the full thirty smacks that Ms Roberts gave her. When Ms Roberts stopped and let her up. Reagan stood up sobbing while rubbing her aching bottom and dancing from foot to foot in front of Ms Roberts. After a couple of moments she spoke still crying "I guess that's it Ma'am I will pack my things quick and leave." Ms Roberts looked at the girl and shook her head. "Where are you going to girl, I know you barely have a penny to your name. I punished you for not telling me the truth not for wetting the stupid bed. Now get your hinny in the shower while I pick something out for you to wear to church." Reagan walked to the bathroom still sobbing and rubbing her hinny. Before she could think about it she was showering, when the tears stopped she felt nothing but anger. She wanted so bad to tell Ms Roberts to kiss her ass and leave, then again she realized if she did that, she would be homeless. When Reagan finished the shower, brushed her teeth and walked back in the room, with a towel wrapped around her. She immediately noticed that the bed had been stripped, there was a huge wet spot still on the mattress. Reagan looked at Ms Roberts "I am sorry Ms Roberts about the Mattress if it needs to be replaced I expect that you should take it out of my pay. I promise that it will not happen again." Ms Roberts ignored Reagan as she provided some panties for Reagan to step into. She then took Reagan by the hand to the kitchen dressed in only her panties. She fixed both herself and Reagan and omelet for breakfast. They ate in quiet, Reagan was embarrassed and her butt hurt. Ms Roberts was just waiting to see how Reagan would react. After breakfast Ms Roberts, chose one of Reagan's few pretty dresses and dressed her. Then fixed Reagan's hair. She then went to get dressed for church herself. Reagan thought about putting on some makeup as she waited but somehow she just knew that she should not. Reagan attended church with out incidence with Ms Roberts. Then as promised she was left to do as she pleased for the rest of the day. She spent most of the rest of the morning watching TV. Later in the day Reagan asked Ms Roberts if there was a computer she could use. Ms Roberts led Reagan to the office and told Reagan to have fun. Reagan played on the computer until Ms. Roberts called her to lunch. After lunch Reagan spent the rest of the day either watching TV or playing on the computer. Dinner came and went and it was more of the same. Actually Reagan and Ms Roberts had very little interaction, At least after Reagan's spanking, Reagan retired to her room and was watching TV when Ms Roberts walked in. "Its time for your bath love." Before Reagan knew it she was in a tub and Ms Roberts was bathing her. It was after the bath that shocked Reagan. Reagan did not know what to think, after she was toweled off and Ms. Roberts set a very thick cloth diaper down beside her. Reagan complained " Honestly Ms Roberts I don't need a diaper, it was just the strange surroundings last night." Ms Roberts smiled, "Love I will make you a deal, I will diaper you tonight, if you are dry in the morning we will not have to do this again." Reagan did not know what else she could say. She wondered if she refused, would she get another spanking. No words were spoken and before she knew it Ms Roberts was dusting her with baby powder and pulling the thick cloth diaper over her privates. She pinned the diaper shut and then pulled some plastic pants over Reagan's diaper. Reagan lay there in bed, not knowing what to think. Ms Roberts tucked her in, and kissed her goodnight. "I want you to know you were a very well behaved girl Reagan after your spanking. I don't want to ever hear of your leaving again just because you have been punished. Not only are you going to do a great job for me, but I am going to turn you into a well behaved child, not the little brat you have been." She then turned and left the room turning off the light. Reagan thought about the woman's words. Reagan's plan was simple, get a few paychecks stashed and get the hell out of here. With that in mind she rolled over to go too sleep. It was then that she noticed the large teddy bear lying on the bed with her. Reagan snuggled it and soon was fast asleep. Reagan ch4 Reagan awoke the next morning, the first thing she thought about was if she was wet or not. She honestly could not tell the diaper she had on was so thick. She pushed back the covers and placed her hand against the plastic panties. "What do you think you are doing young lady" Reagan looked up to see the maid Liz "Uhhhhh nothing just uhhhhhh checking." Liz walked over and pushed Reagan back down on the bed and pulled down her plastic pants. Reagan and Liz both noticed at the same time that the diaper was soaked. "Shit " said Reagan. Liz gave her a dirty look unpinned the diaper and grabbed Reagan by her ankles pulling her legs up in the air exposing her butt. Smack smack smack "Little girls don't use laungage like that in this house" Smack smack smack. "Owiiiiiiiiiee ouch owwwwwww whaaaaaaa whannnnnn." Reagan cried like a baby as Liz gave her about six more solid swats to her already sore behind. When Liz was finished she put Reagan's legs down and told her too stay put. She then walked to the bathroom and returned with a damp washrag. Liz washed off Reagan's private area, and her butt. Then spoke "We will have to shave this when I give you your bath later it will cause you to get rashes." A still sniffling and freshly spanked Reagan did not say a word. Liz went through her drawer finding a pair of thick cotton panties that Reagan had not had on in years. They had pictures of little bunnies on them one of her fathers girlfriends had bought them and some others like them for her sixteenth birthday. Reagan stepped into the panties and Liz pulled them up she then removed the nightgown Reagan was wearing and slipped a t-shirt on her. "We will get you dressed after I get some breakfast in you sweetheart." Reagan ate the bacon and eggs Liz made for her and then was told she was not leaving the table until she finished her glass of milk. When she had Liz wiped her face and hands and removed the stupid bib she had put on Reagan. She then took Reagan by the hand and walked her back to her bedroom. She dressed Reagan in a pair of jeans, and some socks and tennis shoes to go along with the t-shirt she was already wearing. She then told Reagan too report too the office. I am sure Ms Roberts has some work for you to do. With a light pat on Reagan's bottom she sent the girl on her way. Reagan walked to the office, as she entered she was greeted by Ms Roberts with a warm smile. "Well Huh are you ready to go to work. " Reagan said she was and smiled back. Reagan spent the morning editing Ms Roberts newest book. Not that they needed it much. Her grammar and punctuation was perfect for the most part. Ms Roberts had told Reagan to correct anything that was wrong. Reagan finished her first assignment quickly and Ms Roberts reviewed it. "I am glad to see they told the truth your work is excellent little girl" Reagan said thank you cringing once again at the reference to little girl. Reagan then did some filing, and began answering some correspondence for Ms Roberts. She got a great number of letters, from fans requesting advice pictures or asking Ms Roberts to do a speaking date. Reagan would read the letters out loud and then Ms Roberts would tell her what she wanted to do. Reagan would then compose the letter print it and Ms Roberts would read and sign it. This took up the rest of the morning until lunch "Well that's enough work for today dear I told Liz not to make lunch. I am taking you out to lunch and then we will do some shopping. Now you go potty and wash your face and hands. Then I will fix your hair and we will be off, what you are wearing is fine." Reagan did as she was told. She was sitting on the toilet just finishing a poop when Liz walked in. "How are we doing in here sweetheart?" Reagan was embarrassed, to be caught sitting on the toilet with a messy behind and blushed. "I am fine Ms Liz just finishing up, is Ms Roberts waiting on me I did not mean to take so long." Liz smiled. "She is changing her clothes. She asked me to check on you. If you are finished stand up and bend over dear and I will clean you up." Reagan knew better than to disobey she stood up spread her legs a bit and bent over. Ms Liz took the toilet paper and wiped her behind, like a person would four year old's. "Ok all done honey, now wash your hands and I will fix your hair." Reagan washed her hands then sat on the bed while Ms Liz brushed her hair and placed it in a ponytail. She then was sent to join Ms Roberts who she found waiting for her in the hallway. "We will be home around six Liz, enjoy your soaps and we will see you then" Ms Roberts opened the passenger door of her Lincoln Town Car and motioned for Reagan to get in. When Reagan did Ms Roberts buckled the girls seat belt. Then closed the door and walked to the other side and got behind the wheel. They had lunch at Applebee's and Reagan really enjoyed the shrimp basket she ordered. She was a bit embarrassed when she was finished and Ms Roberts took a wet wipe and did her face and hands right at the table. She then asked Reagan in a loud voice if she needed to go potty before they headed to the mall. Reagan certainly did not want to have and accident. "Yes Ma'am maybe I better " Ms Roberts took Reagan by the hand and off they went to the ladies room. Later as they were riding to the mall, Reagan thought to herself at least she let me do my business in private. Once at the mall Reagan asked, "So what are you shopping for Ms Roberts and how can I help you." Ms Roberts just smiled "We are here to buy you a brand new wardrobe my dear. I don't care for most of the clothes you have and sense you are to be traveling with me I want you dressed properly for a girl your age." Hours later as they were headed home those words still rang out in Reagan's head. A girl your age, everything that had been purchased and it was a lot Reagan thought would be more appropriate for a ten year old than a woman of twenty one. When they got back and were carrying things into Reagan's room. It became crystal clear to Reagan that all of her clothes were gone. Liz helped her hang up and put away all of her new things. Commenting on how pretty everything was Liz told Reagan where too put all of her new toys as well. Later that night Liz bathed Reagan and shaved her as she had promised. The last of Reagan's womanhood was now down the drain, so to speak. Reagan endured the whole thing while she fiddled with some bath toys and let her mind wander. Reagan did not say a word as Liz once again placed her in a thick diaper and plastic pants for bed. It was supposed to cool off tonight Liz explained as she had Reagan step into her new footed sleeper. Liz left the room for a moment telling Reagan she could play with her toys or watch TV for a few more minutes. Reagan sat on the floor on her diapered butt and began messing around with a Barbie doll. She removed the dolls clothes and put another outfit on it. A more childish out fit, when the doll complained Reagan spanked it, with her finger. Before she new it Liz returned to the room, she was carrying a baby bottle of warm milk. "Please Ms Liz I am not a baby please don't make me drink that I know you can but please don't." Ms Liz sat down on the bed and patted the bed beside her. Reagan new that she meant for her to sit there and did so without hesitation. She had made her argument, now she would just have to see what happened. "Reagan no one thinks you are a baby little girl. But you are still very young and need people just like me and Ms Roberts, to care for you. The bottle is simply too help you sleep." She then pulled Reagan over and cradled her in her arms before offering her the nipple. Reagan still hesitated taking it at least until she saw the stern look in Ms Liz eyes. Reagan took the nipple and began nursing. Ms Liz smiled at her and adjusted the bottle to make it easier for Reagan. Soon Reagan was tucked in bed and snuggling her teddy half in and half out of dreamland. Ms Roberts walked in checked her bed, then leaned over and kissed the girl on the cheek. Softly she said "You are quite the project little girl, but I am beginning to love you so much." Reagan did not say a word. She knew the lady thought she was sleeping, moments later thinking about what Ms Roberts said she was. Reagan ch5 Reagan awoke the next morning; once again she could tell her diaper was very wet. Not long after she woke up Liz entered the room, and changed her out of the diaper and into a pair of the thick cotton panties with prints on them, that Ms Roberts had bought her. She then put a t-shirt on her with Looney toons pictures on it. She was then taken to the kitchen bibbed and fed French toast for breakfast. The breakfast was delicious and Reagan said so but once again Liz insisted that she finish her milk. Reagan did as she was told even though she had never cared much for milk. Not even bothering to dress Reagan she sent the girl to the office to join Ms Roberts. Reagan spent the morning doing some filing and some more correspondence. "Uhhhhhh Ms Roberts I think I need to go and use the bathroom if that would be ok." Ms Roberts took Reagan by the hand and led her to the nearest bathroom. She pulled down Reagan's panties and told her to call when she was finished. Reagan peed and did her morning business. Then reluctantly called for Ms Roberts, Reagan did not want another spanking, and was trying to be on her best behavior. Ms Roberts came in and wiped her hinny, and then they returned to work. By lunchtime Ms Roberts announced that they were finished for the day, and Reagan could have the afternoon off. She told Reagan that she had to go and play bridge with her friends. After lunch Reagan asked Liz if she could go for a walk around the neighborhood. Liz smiled and then dressed Reagan in a yellow sun suit. "Reagan you can walk for a mile in a circle without crossing a street. You will even have a chance to visit a beautiful park. It is one o clock now I expect you back here by three for your nap. If you cross a street dear I will know it and so will your hinny." Reagan understood what Liz was saying and promised she would mind. Reagan was so very grateful to have some free time she did not even care how she was dressed. Reagan walked aimlessly until she reached the park. She then found herself checking the park out. Reagan stopped for a while to swing on a swing. It did not bother her at all as she watched Mommies pushing their children in the other swings. Simply put Reagan was relaxing. Reagan then went to check out a soccer game. The people playing were mostly Reagan's age, well at least from sixteen too twenty-one. There were both girls and boys playing. Reagan sat down on the grass and watched. A few minutes later, a young man about twenty walked up to Reagan. He was gorgeous the girl thought to herself about six two, and a body like a Greek god. "Hi there we are a person short would you like to join us." Reagan had starred in high school on the soccer team and was glad to join in the game. She played her heart out, scoring two goals and helped her team to victory. After a short celebration she realized she was late. She was over a mile from the house and had only five minutes until her curfew. Reagan made her apologies and started to head for home. Just then the god stopped her "Hi again my name is Matt what's yours?" Reagan was in a hurry now "Listen my name is Reagan and I will see you again sometime, right now I am late for and appointment." Reagan then turned and started to jog towards home. As she did she realized that not only was she late but she had a definite need to pee. Halfway home still jogging, Reagan stopped clutched her privates and felt herself wetting her sun suit and panties. Reagan began to cry; she knew that now she was really in for it when she got home. A very embarrassed Reagan entered the house, Liz was waiting in the hallway. "Where have you been little girl and what in the world have you done to yourself. " Reagan began pleading immediately " I am so sorry Ms Liz I was playing soccer in the park and lost track of time, then I had a accident on the way home. Please don't spank me I did not mean to be bad." Reagan then began to cry. Liz walked to the girl and hugged her "baby no one is going to spank you. You are only a couple of minutes late, calm down lets get you diapered and ready for your nap." A few minutes later Reagan was nursing a bottle on her own and drifted off to sleep. She was after all exhausted from the soccer game. About ninety minutes later, she woke up. It was Ms Roberts that came to check on her. The woman helped her up then began removing her diaper. It was what happened next that shocked Reagan. Ms Roberts wiped her clean with a baby wipe and then began diapering her with a disposable diaper with poo bear on the front. "Please Ms It wont happen again it was and accident I tried so hard to make it home." Ms Roberts smiled at the girl "little one maybe you are just not ready for big girl panties I think a diaper is more appropriate for now." Reagan ch6 Reagan spent the next few days diapered full time. She also was regularly getting a bottle at both naptime and bedtime. She spent her mornings working with Ms Roberts and her afternoons either playing in her room with her toys, or playing games on the computer. She had often been given the opportunity to return to the park for her soccer games, but she was not doing that wearing a diaper. Reagan wanted very much to see Matt again but she could not bring herself to do it. Reagan main concern was the up coming trip she was too take with Ms Roberts. It was a autograph signing trip five cities in five days. How in the world thought Reagan was she going to do this wearing a diaper. Two days before the trip, Ms Roberts told Reagan that she needed to talk with her. "Young lady I think we need to try once again to daytime potty train you. I have purchased some disposable training panties for you along with training potty. Does this please you little one." Reagan was not sure how to answer potty training potty chairs. "Yes Ma'am I would like that opportunity very much." Reagan cringed when she saw her new training panties. They were all in baby prints with things like Barney, Sesame street characters, Poo Bear, and even the little mermaid on the front. There was also several pair of wonder woman panties. The potty chair was pink and the shape of a duck. It had Reagan's name on the side of it. Once back in the trainers at least during the day Reagan managed to keep herself dry at least two thirds of the time. She was not sure if these were normal stress accidents or just spending so much time in diapers. She hated her humiliating trips to her potty chair, but overall she thought it was better than diapers. Just as they were leaving for the trip the last thing that was packed was Reagan's potty-chair in a duffel bag. They did five cities in five days. To tell the truth most of the time Reagan was bored. Ms Roberts signed autographs while Reagan sat and watched. Her accidents remained about the same. She did get to eat in several wonderful restaurants one was owned by Emerald Lagasse from TV. The food there was a bit spicy for Reagan's taste. When the trip was over Reagan reflected that she had some fun but most of it was very boring. When they returned home, Ms Roberts dived full force in her new book. Reagan was busy most mornings doing the editing. At home Reagan spent as much time in diapers as she did trainers. She realized that her accidents were becoming more frequent and did not argue. Reagan simply looked forward everyday to her time, the time she spent playing with her toys and on the computer. Reagan smiled as summer finally came. Reagan ch7 Reagan was sitting on her training potty, doing her morning business, in the living room when the doorbell rang. Liz who had been watching Reagan seemed to be surprised. "Who the heck would that be this early on a Saturday morning?" Reagan looked at the clock it was just past nine. Reagan figured as much she had been up about and hour having just finished her breakfast. Liz opened the door " can I help you young man?" The young boy about Reagan's age stammered as he spoke. Hi my name is Matt, does a girl by the name of Reagan live here" "Yes boy she does do you know our Reagan?" "Not really ma'am but we have met we played soccer together once. I was hoping I could get her too play with our team today. We are playing our cross-town rivals and we are short a player. Reagan is a great player and we could really use her help." Reagan could hear the whole conversation, from her position sitting on her training potty. She was terrified that Liz might let Matt in and he would see her. She started to run to her room, but knew she would get blistered if she left the potty. Liz smiled at Matt what a cute boy she thought, just what Reagan needs she thought. " Matt, Reagan is indisposed at the moment. What time is this game?" Matt smiled "its at one o clock ma'am. Should last about two hours." "Fine, I will see that she is there. Can't have Reagan letting down the neighborhood, besides she needs the exercise and the sunlight." Matt smiled "thank you ma'am thank you very much. I will look forward to it then." Matt then turned and headed down the steps. Reagan had a sorrow puss look on her face as Liz walked back in the room. "Now wipe that silly pouty face off young lady before I give you something to pout about are you finished." Reagan nodded that she was then obeyed Liz signal and stood up bending over and spreading her legs to be wiped. As Liz was cleaning her bottom Reagan spoke up. "Liz I really don't want to play soccer today I don't feel that good." Liz finished and gave Reagan a little smack on the butt for effect. "owwwwww" "Young lady you are playing and that's that I gave the young man my word by the way he is quite adorable. Now not another word or your going over my lap." Just then Ms Roberts made her presents known in the room. "I think it's a wonderful idea Liz we should all go, the sunshine and fresh air will do us two old broads some good." Reagan knew her last chance for reprieve had just spoken. Liz took her by the hand and led her to her bedroom to be diapered. She placed Reagan on the changing table Ms Roberts had installed then rubbed lotion between her legs and on her bottom slid a diaper with Kermit the frog and ms piggy on the front under her butt. Reagan wondered where Ms Roberts was finding these babyish thick disposable diapers for her. Liz dusted her with powder then taped it shut. She gave Reagan a kiss on the cheek and helped her down off the table. "Ok sweetie you go play I still have a little work to do around here this morning." Reagan walked over to the corner of the room sat down on the floor and began playing with her dolls. She was certain that her life ended today when Matt would surely see the bulge and figure out she was diapered. Reagan ch8 Ms Roberts dressed in some casual clothes told Liz she was going out for a while. She then went to kiss Reagan goodbye. "Now baby girl it will be fine, Matt said you were a wonderful player, just play with your toys and I will be back later. " Reagan tried to manage a smile, then returned her attention to her ever-growing collection of Barbie dolls. It seemed like every time Ms Roberts went out she brought Reagan a new doll or several new outfits. She also now had the Barbie dollhouse and even Barbie's corvette. Reagan played with her toys; until she became bored then after asking Ms Liz for a diaper change she logged onto her computer, and messaged with some friends on Yahoo. It was about eleven thirty when Ms Roberts returned. "Hi sweetie I have some presents for you." She then showed Reagan a pair of proper soccer shoes, some green soccer shorts and a white soccer t-shirt to match. She even got Reagan some calf high soccer socks. Reagan was surprised and very happy. Then stunned when Ms Roberts handed her soccer Barbie. "Thank you Ms Roberts this is very kind of you. I am sorry I made such a fuss about playing a part of me really wants too." Ms Roberts smiled "I am glad honey, something I wanted to mention to you for when you introduce me too your friends. I think you should refer to me as Aunt Amanda, as a matter of fact I would prefer it if you called me that anyway." Reagan only thought about this for a moment. It would explain a lot and she knew it. Besides she liked the idea of thinking of Ms Roberts as the Aunt she did not have. "Ok Aunt Amanda that is fine with me." Soon Reagan and Aunt Amanda had there lunch, then Aunt Amanda changed Reagan's diaper and began dressing her for the game. She put some plastic panties on over Amanda's diaper then her new shorts, the t-shirt and her socks on her. Reagan smiled as she put her new shoes on her. Reagan was suddenly excited about the game. She was certain that they would find out about her diapers then again it would be after or during Reagan kicking a little ass. Liz, Aunt Amanda and Reagan showed up to the game with fifteen minutes to start. Matt came running up smiling carrying a jersey with Reagan's name on it. This neighborhood took their soccer seriously. Liz took Reagan back in the car and switched the shirts while Aunt Amanda introduced herself too Matt. Before she knew it Reagan took her position on the field and the game began It was incredibly hard fought neither team wanting to give and inch. Reagan scored the first goal with a header. Then a lad from the other team scored with two minutes to go in the game. Matthew told Reagan the guy that scored was and All American his freshman year in college, just home for a visit. One of Reagan's teammates caused a foul and the other team got the ball back. It was now one minute left in the game and Reagan asked to guard the All American. Matt just simply nodded. The All Americans name was Scotty and he smiled when he saw Reagan was guarding him. He knew she could play but certainly she was no match for him. "Should you not be home playing with your doll babies little girl" He snickered. Reagan just smiled "oh there is always time for that later right now I have to take your arrogant ass down a notch or two." Reagan could not help but hope Ms Liz or Aunt Amanda did not hear her choice of words. As Reagan suspected the ball did not come in directly to Scotty but was soon passed to him. He was so arrogant he was sloppy. Reagan got half a step on him and stole the ball. She quickly passed it to Matt and ran full speed ahead. Before she knew it Matt passed her the ball he simply knew it was Reagan's score to make. Scotty got between her and the goal, Reagan could sense panic in his eyes. She gave him the slightest little head fake you ever saw. Faking him right out of his jock strap. Reagan then scoredddddddddd!!!!!!!!! Reagan soon found her wet diapered butt being carried off the field by her teammates. When they finally put her down Scotty was once again standing in front of her. "Yep humility that's and important lesson to learn. Great game Reagan you're a hell of a player." In her excitement Reagan hugged Scotty and thanked him. "So are you Scotty so are you. It seems you just underestimated girl power." Scotty nodded and went to cheer up his sulking teammates. Yelling back to Reagan "we will get you next time." Every member of her team hugged Reagan, and then it was Matt's turn. He gave her a big bear hug before speaking. "Reagan we are all going to the Shake shop to celebrate you are the MVP will you join us." Reagan did not know what to say. But Aunt Amanda did "She would love to Matt but first she has to go home and take some allergy medicine then I will drop her off, do you think you could make sure she gets home by six for supper." Matt nodded, Aunt Amanda then got Reagan in the car and they headed home. Reagan's very wet diaper was removed and she was given a choice of a diaper or training pants. It did not surprise Aunt Amanda when Reagan chose a diaper. After a fresh diaper Aunt Amanda quickly dressed Reagan in a very cute purple sundress and fixed her hair in pigtails. She then drove her to the shake shop. Aunt Amanda gave Reagan a kiss and told her to have fun stuffing a hundred dollar bill in her hand." You buy a round of soda's sweetheart Aunt Amanda is very proud of her girl. We will see you at dinner." Reagan was more than a little nervous as she walked into the shake shop. That ended as her teammates stood up and applauded. Reagan ch9 Reagan was enjoying herself at the shake shop. She ordered a chocolate milkshake for herself and another round for her teammates. The one thing she did not understand was that Matt was the only one not talking to her. It seemed he was intentionally ignoring her. Reagan, chatted with her knew friends with out giving it another thought. Two could play this game she thought. Finally after forever Matt walked up to her. "We better get going Reagan if I am going to have you home by six. My cars in the shop and we are hoofing it." "Ok" Reagan said by to her new friends and promised she would try to make next Saturdays game with Aunt Amanda's permission. They walked quietly for a while, and then Matt finally broke the silence. "That was a great game you played Reagan. I just wish I had your talent." "Thank you Matt for speaking to me, I did not think you wanted too. After the way you ignored me I am sorry you got stuck walking me home. I think my Aunt made a mistake and thought you liked me or something." "I do like you Reagan, at least I think I do. Its just I am not sure how to deal with a few things." "Wow Matt what took you so long, so I have a need to wear diapers if that turns you off I can walk myself home." Matt stopped walking and had a stunned look on his face. "Diapers I had no idea, I meant dealing with the fact that I like a girl who is not only drop dead gorgeous, but can kick my butt at soccer." Reagan was now the one stunned, and she was blushing. She could also see Matt was starring at her butt. "Hey quit looking at my butt it feels huge enough already." Matt tried to regain is composure. " I really had no idea Reagan and you certainly cant tell by looking. Why?" Now it was Reagan's turn to gather her. She had learned a lot of humility since living with Aunt Amanda, and she was very embarrassed but knew she needed to answer. I started having nighttime and daytime accidents Aunt Amanda thought it would be best." "uhhhhhhh does she like change you and stuff." Just then Reagan spotted the walkway to her house. "That's none of your bees wax silly." Reagan then ran towards the house. Looking back over her shoulder once to speak. "Call me" Reagan ch10 It had been a couple of days since Reagan had walked home with Matt. She spent her mornings staying busy working for Aunt Amanda. Usually now just wearing a diaper and a t-shirt. Honestly Reagan was no longer embarrassed about her baby treatment. She often sucked on her pacifier while working at her computer. Never the less everyday, by noon Aunt Amanda told Reagan she was done for the day. Reagan ate her lunch and then quickly went to either play with her toys or go on the computer and talk with her friends. Liz was changing Reagan's diaper when the phone rang. Liz answered it then told whoever was there to hold for a moment. She then finished taping Reagan's diaper shut and handed Reagan the phone. "Hello" "Hi Reagan its Matt how is it going. "Oh Hi Matt so you finally found my number." "Hey hey be cool I had your number I finally got the guts to call give a guy a break, I did not think it went so well the last time we were together." "Oh Matt we were together you mean the other day when you were forced to walk me home." "Reagan I was not forced I wanted to walk you home I wanted to be with you. Gee you don't let up do you." Reagan giggles "no Matt I guess I don't, ok I will give you a break why are you calling?" Matt takes a deep breath, which Reagan clearly hears on the phone. "Well I wanted to ask you out some friends of mine, mostly our soccer team mates are having a party this Friday I was wondering if you would like to be my date." Reagan thought for a second before she answered. "You sure you want to date a girl who can kick your butt at soccer and has to wear diapers?" "Listen, I could care less that you have to wear diapers, and I am learning to deal with the fact you can kick my butt at soccer, you want to go to the party or not?" Reagan grinned "well what type of party is it Matt. I don't think Aunt Amanda is going to let me go to a beer bust or and orgy." Matt shook his head Reagan was trying his patients. "Reagan I don't know if I told you but my Dad is the pastor at the church you attend. Most of my friends are members. There will be no alcohol or orgies at this party do you want to go or not?" Reagan once again giggled "well sure I would like to go will I have to walk again?" Matt shrugged his shoulders in frustration "no you will not have to walk, I got my car fixed and maybe even I can borrow my Dad's BMW." Reagan laughed out loud "I see Pastors do pretty well around here." Matt was about too loose it, "Reagan my Dad is also President of the local bank. Gee do you want to go out or not." Reagan laughed and Matt could hear her. "So what do you do Matt and how old are you anyway?" Matt was embarrassed to answer, "I am twenty four and I work at the bank as a loan officer. Yeah I work for my Daddy so shoot me." Reagan was enjoying herself very much. But the truth had to come out. "Ok Matt so you are a Daddies boy I don't have a problem with that. As for our date I have to ask Aunt Amanda how about you call me tomorrow?" Matt once again shook his head "ok so you wear diapers and I am a Daddies boy, ok I guess we understand each other, I will call you tomorrow bye bye." With that said Matt hung up the phone. Touché thought Reagan; she was really beginning to like this boy. Just then Liz walked in the room "Ok sweetie time for your nap, do you need a diaper change first." Regan ch11 Regan waited till the next morning after breakfast to ask Aunt Amanda about her attending the party. "I wondered when you would get around to asking me dear." Regan shook her head "How did you know Aunt Amanda." Lol "I was talking with Matt's mom we are good friends it seems all that young man does is talk about you." "He is twenty four years old does he still live with his parents?" Aunt Amanda smiled "Most kids do around here until they are married and mind them too. Matt is a fine young man but in his parents eyes he is no more grown up than you are little girl in mine. Although you have grown up a great deal since coming to stay with me." Reagan was confused by this "Aunt Amanda most of the time you and Liz treat me like and I act like a baby how is that growing up." "Reagan ask yourself how you used to treat people and how you do now. Is there any question that your manners have improved and you are not a nicer person for it." "I guess your right but if I am not a nicer person I find I have a hard time sitting." Aunt Amanda smiled "true love but ask yourself when was the last time Liz or myself spanked you?" Reagan thought about this for a second it had been a while. "Reagan no work for us today I already told Matt's mom to tell him you would go. How about we hit the Mall and find my baby girl a dress for the party." "That sounds fine Aunt Amanda as long as it is not a baby girl dress." Reagan then giggled. "You may pick the dress out yourself honey as long as I approve fair enough." Reagan smiled "Now young lady how about I change that diaper and get you dressed." Reagan ch12 Reagan stood in the corner, rubbing her very sore hinny. Her nerves about the party tonight had gotten too her and she had lipped off too Liz. Liz in turn blistered her hinny good and stuck her standing on a towel in the corner. Too Reagan's embarrassment she had peed a bit while crying and doing her little dance in the corner. While her bottom was still really stinging. Reagan now just wanted Liz to let her out of the corner so she could apologize. She also hoped that Liz would not make a big deal about her wetting the towel. She was trying to talk Aunt Amanda into letting her wear her trainers tonight. Then suddenly Reagan had a fright. Maybe because she was naughty Aunt Amanda would not let her go at all. Reagan began to sniffle softly again until she heard someone coming up behind her. She did not dare look to see who it was until she was released. Liz smiled "well little girl have you got anything you want to say for yourself." Reagan turned and faced Liz; she was naked as a jaybird but could have cared less. "Yes Ma'am I want to apologize I have been nervous about the party all day and I guess it got to me and I lipped off please forgive me and don't make me stay home from the party." In saying this Reagan began to tear up a bit. "Don't be silly girl of course you are going to your party. I just came to get you ready so your Aunt Amanda could take you to get your hair done. I am not at all sure we want to let you risk the party in just your trainers though." Liz took Reagan by the hand and took her in the bathroom. She had her stand in the tub while she took a washcloth and washed the girl's privates and her legs where she had peed on herself. She then picked her up and carried her to the changing table Aunt Amanda had recently installed in her room. Liz offered Reagan her pacifier, which she happily took. Then began to rub her privates and very gently her bottom with cooling baby lotion. It felt wonderful thought Reagan on her aching behind. Liz then slid a diaper under her and dusted her with powder before taping her diaper shut. It was then that Reagan noticed she was wearing a new brand of diapers that had girlish and babyish motifs on the front. "Where did you get these Liz they are very cute." "Never mind you, " said Liz as she dressed Reagan in some yellow shorts and a yellow top, with a ducky on the front. She then brushed her hair into a ponytail and put some sandals on her. Liz handed Reagan her diaper bag, and gave her a gentle pat on the butt. "Hurry now dear your Aunt Amanda is waiting." Still sucking her pacifier Amanda skipped down the hall and found her Aunt reading something. "There you are Reagan, sit down for a moment honey I want to talk to you about something." Reagan tossed a pillow on the floor by Aunt Amanda and sat on it. Aunt Amanda smiled at her as she did. "Liz gave it too you pretty good huh." Reagan simply nodded. "I deserved it Aunt Amanda it was my mouth again. Is that what you wanted to talk about." "No dear not at all, you have been punished for that and I have no doubt already apologized to Liz. Aunt Amanda handed Reagan the paper, Sweetie you know I love you very much, and think of you as my very own daughter. This would make it official if you sign it under where I signed it then I can adopt you." Reagan could feel the tears once again welling up in her eyes. "Would that make you my real Mommy?" Reagan was really crying now. Aunt Amanda reached down and pulled the girl up to her lap. Hugging her and holding her tight as she offered her the pacifier that Liz had pinned to her shirt. "Yes dear it does do you think you would like me as your Mommy?" Reagan struggled with the words between her tears and her pacifier it was hard to speak. "Yeth oh yeth pwease more than anything in the world. Pwease where do I sign." Aunt Amanda showed the girl where to sign her name and it was done. "Well sweetie you ready to go and get your hair done now." Reagan smiled as if she had waited to say this forever. "Yeth Mommy Weagan ready." They both giggled at Reagan trying to talk through her pacifier. It was almost three years to the day of Regan's adoption. That Matt and she were married. Reagan never regained her bladder control. She and Matt lived with her Mommy for a couple of years. Matt still worked for his Daddy and Reagan of course for Mommy who was still writing books. Amanda of course took charge of Matthew the same as she had Reagan. He was twenty-six years old and not immune to a trip over either Amanda's or Liz lap no more than Reagan was. Reagan had also taken a couple of trips over her new Mother In Laws lap even before they were married. Reagan and Matt had two baby girls and finally got their own house. It turned out Liz insisted on going with them. Reagan spends most of her days playing with her daughters in their playground or the girl's nursery. That is until Auntie Liz says naptime. Reagan still hates that, but trust me she minds. the end
  11. I do not own this however i do want to share the lost Stories of Kenk7us with everyone after having a nice person give me all the files Undercover Babies ch1 Katy Matthews was hurrying to get home. She had stood around talking to long after her shift at the theatre. She did not want her grandmother angry with her, nor did she want another trip over Grandmothers lap. Katy thought how ridiculous that thought should be. The truth was her Grandmother did still spank her even though she was eighteen years old. Grandmother had always sort of babied her maybe it was because of her condition maybe not. Katy had Turners Syndrome a chromosomal problem. It affected different girls in different ways. In Katy's case her ovaries never develop causing her not to have breast or pubic hair. She would never have a period or children for that matter. Katy had quit growing at four ft five inches and weighed about sixty pounds. Katy was running now she had five minutes two do three blocks and climb three flights of stairs. With her short legs she would be lucky to make it. Katy used her key to unlock the door of the apartment and walked in. "Hi Grandma I am home" moments later Katy's Grandma a woman nearing sixty walked into the living room. " I see that Katy running a little late tonight were we?" Katy decided the truth was her best option "running my mouth with my coworkers is more like it Grandma I am sorry for being late I know you worry." Katy's Grandma walked over and picked Katy up in her Arms kissing her tenderly on the cheek. "Its ok sweetie your not that late, now are you hungry or thirsty would you like anything before you head to bed" Katy shook her head no and her Grandmother sat her down on the floor. With a pat on the butt "then off to bed with you Grandma will be in to say goodnight in just a little bit. Katy ran to the bedroom she shared with her Grandma. Katy slept in a small day bed while her Grandmother slept in a twin size bed. The apartment was very small just this tiny bedroom a small living room and kitchen and of course a bathroom. Katy stripped down to her cotton panties and paused just a moment to stare at herself in the mirror. Yep she thought still and eight year old. Katy had always had a great attitude about her condition. She was small and that was it Katy simply did not let it bug her. Katy brushed and flossed her teeth, then used the potty before stepping into her blue-footed pajamas and zipping them up. The pajama's like most of her clothes were purchased at a second hand store in the children's department. Katy hopped in to bed just as Grandma entered the room. "Did you say your prayers dear" Katy crawled back out of bed and kneeled down beside it. She then said her prayers out loud for Grandma to here the same way she had her entire life. Once back in bed Grandma tucked her in and told her to get some sleep. Then kissed her on the cheek goodnight Katy hated going to bed this early, but new it was necessary she had to be up again at four Am. Katy ran a newsstand three days a week from five am in till eleven. Then she worked three nights at the theatre selling tickets. Katy looked all the time for a better job. She wanted so much to help Grandma out and get a bigger place. Grandma worked at a local drugstore and had for fifteen years she was the assistant manager but the money was not all that. Katy new that she owed everything to Grandma her mom had died giving birth to Katy and her father Grandma's son consumed with grief just took off. Katy's dream was to go to school at the local community college. She wanted to get a degree in something related to her only talent Katy was and artist. She saved every dime she could get her hands on but it seemed something always came up. Grandma had just had surgery on her eyes Katy had given Grandma all her savings to keep them a float while she was out of work. Grandma fought her over taking her money but she really had no choice. Katy tossed and turned a bit; it was silly she thought there was no way in the world she would ever make it to college. Sure there were student loans but Grandma forbid it. She felt debt was going to be the destruction of America and would not let her Granddaughter be involved with it. But Katy could still dream and with that she drifted off to sleep. Undercover Babies ch2 Grandma got Katy up at four o'clock sharp. The small girl took a shower got dressed and ate some cereal then she kissed Grandma goodbye. Katy got thru her early morning rush between six and eight it always amazed her how many people just could not do without their morning paper. Most of Katy's customers were regulars and many even tipped well. When things settled down Katy asked Joe the old man that ran the shine stand next to her to watch her stand for a minute. Then she ran next door to grab a Danish and a coke. Hurrying back she settled in to the rest of her morning routine, reading want ads. Katy was on about her third paper when she spotted it. Wanted young girls between the ages of 18 and 21 must be less than four ft eight inches tall and extremely petite. The candidates selected will be trained for and exciting new career. Starting pay $60000 a year High School Diploma required. (This is not a porn add we assure you) please apply in person. Katy ripped the add from the paper and stared at it. She would need to take the bus into the city to apply. Going to the city was strictly against Grandma's rules. Then again how could she pass up this opportunity? Katy could not wait for her shift to end. Katy called Grandma and left a message on the machine. She told Grandma she was going to hang with her friend Abby after work, and that she would be home around five. The moment her shift was over Katy made her way to the nearest ATM and with drew One Hundred dollars. Something else she would have to explain to Grandma when her statement came in. She then walked the three blocks to the bus terminal and caught the next bus. Once in the city she hopped a cab and gave the driver the address on the ad. Ten minutes later she paid the driver and stood outside a large brick government building. Katy went inside and looked at the directory, she knew she needed room 318 and wanted to find out where she was going. Katy was shocked when she saw what the room was Federal Bureau of Investigation. Katy went to the room and was given and application by the receptionist. Katy filled it out and handed it back to her. Katy was about to leave when the receptionist asked that she take a seat. Ten minutes later Katy was sitting in and office being interview by a female agent named Joan Walters. First the agent just asked lots of questions, which Katy answered the best she could. Then the agent began to speak "Young lady I won't beat around the bush you are exactly what we are looking for, if you can pass the physical and physiological test you will join four other girls in the most intense training program you can imagine. You will be training to become and FBI agent and even more important and undercover agent. This can and will be very dangerous work. Do you think you are up to it?" Katy hesitated for a second just to gather her thoughts " let me think here a second, you want me to give up my boring dead end life for and exciting career in the FBI I have never in my life been more ready for anything. Agent Walters told Katy to report back to her office tomorrow morning at nine o'clock. She told Katy all she needed was the clothes on her back. Everything else would be taken care of. Katy wondered all the way back how she would explain all this to Grandma. Grandma was waiting at the door when Katy entered the apartment. "Young lady where in the hell have you been I called Abby?" Katy told Grandma the truth about the trip to the city the new job she told her everything but the dangerous part. She watched as Grandma became more and more upset. "Young lady you are not going anywhere but across my lap." She then grabbed Katy and pulled the struggling girl into position. Pulling her cotton panties down she spanked Katy harder than she ever had before. Even harder than the time she caught her smoking cigarettes. Katy did what any young girl in her position would she cried and screamed and begged promising never to disobey her Grandmother again. When it was over Grandma sent Katy straight to bed. Katy walked in the bedroom and quickly changed into her pajamas her butt felt like it was on fire. She was still sniffling she pulled the covers over her head how could I have thought I could have a future then she cried and cried until she fell asleep. Grandma did not leave for work the next morning till almost eight thirty, not before explaining to Katy that she was grounded for two weeks. Katy sat there scared and pissed she was watching TV around ten thirty when she heard a knock on the door. Katy was forbidden to answer the door when Grandma was not home but then again no one ever knocked on the door. Katy had just gotten off the phone with Grandma so she knew it could not be her. Katy got up and opened the door leaving the safety chain on Agent Walters was standing outside looking in. Katy quickly unhooked the chain and invited her in. "Young lady you missed our appointment this morning is this going to be a habit with you?" Katy looked at the agent and told her about how upset her Grandmother had been with her. She did not mention the spanking but did tell her that Grandma had forbid her from taking the job. "Katy dear do you have your birth certificate handy" Katy went and got it out of the drawer Grandma kept it in. She then handed it to the agent. "Katy reading this paper it till's me your over eighteen years old. Young lady you do need your Grandmothers permission to take this job." Katy knew what she was saying was true "Ma'am its complicated Grandma has always taken care of me she is all I have. She may never speak to me again if I do this. Even worse what happens if I fail. Where do I go then what if she won't take me back?" "Ok Katy this is Joan speaking not Agent Walters I want to talk to you girl to girl. My parents were not thrilled at all when I chose this career. I was already out of college and they still forbid me to do it. I had the exact same fears you do about failing. To tell you the truth if three of the five girls get through this training we will be surprised. "They are after all girls from all over the country. We know just about as much about them as we do about you. You're all small and extremely intelligent. But I will tell you one thing if you pass on this opportunity you will regret it the rest of your life." " Where in the world did you get the idea I am extremely intelligent?" laughed Katy " I was a B student in school nothing special. "Katy you have been measured to have a one forty IQ You also did extremely well on your SAT's considering your GPA. All though school your teachers made the same comments lacks focus and has a low attention span constantly off in a daydream world." "Katy where does becoming and FBI agent fit in to your dreams?" Katy new that very moment exactly what she needed to do? She packed a few things in her book bag then turned and faced Agent Walters. With tears in her eyes she smiled at Agent Walters "Let's go please before I change my mind. I think it's time Katy followed one of her dreams. Undercover Babies ch3 Katy's Grandmother was beside herself. She had called several times and receiving no answer had hurried home. She could see the signs where her Granddaughter had quickly packed. She called the FBI but they only gave her stock answers. They told her that she would receive a letter once a week from her Granddaughter during training. She would also be able to send one a week if she wanted. Resolved to the fact that she had lost her little girl. Katy's Grandmother just sat down and cried. Katy had been flown that very day to southern California. She spent the next two days undergoing every medical and psychological test know to modern medicine. Katy was terrified that she would fail and be sent home. She had no idea if her Grandmother would take her back. Then again if she did the spanking Katy was sure to get would not be pleasant either. Not to mention being grounded the rest of her life. Katy was thrilled when she passed all with flying colors. She was then taken to a hotel where she met the other four girls. Then they were herded on a large bus and driven to training camp. Katy spent the ride talking with Misha a Korean American about her size. Actually all the girls were about her size or one or two inches taller. Misha was very sweet and Katy and her became quick friends Katy wondered about the similarities between the girls. They were all small and very pretty. Actually the other girl's beauty made Katy feel like a dog. Nothing could have been farther from the truth but it was what she thought. Suddenly it dawned on Katy what in the world would the FBI want with them. She suddenly found herself giggling how could these little girls be FBI agents. She looked at the other girls and wondered if they were thinking the same thing. It was eight o'clock at night when they finally arrived at the camp. There was no other way to describe the place it was simply three buildings enclosed in a barbed wire fence. It even had armed guards at the gate. The girls were tired and hungry. They were told they would be fed as soon as Indoctrination was finished, then walked single file to one of the buildings. They would later learn that this was the building they would be using for a classroom. They each took a seat and waited to see what happened next. A tall red headed woman wearing a Doctor's lab coat walked to the front of the room. "Hello girls I am Dr. Veronica Ravenstone. Sense it was I that came up with the idea for this program; the bureau has put me in charge of your training. You girls can simply call me Dr. Ronnie. "You girls are about to embark on three months of the most extensive training you can imagine. We will put to the test your minds as well as your physical endurance. For the next three months you will be worked between ten and twelve hours a day. You will be trained exactly as all agents are trained. With classes in law enforcement, hand to hand combat and the use of firearms. You will also be trained in the latest detective and undercover techniques." All the girls were smiling for the first time they realized that they really were here to become FBI agents. "You may be wondering why you five were chosen for this training. You are to become part of a special unit within the bureau. The unit we call undercover babies. You are going to be trained to go undercover as little girls. We think that you will be able to go places unnoticed that no other agents in the bureau can. Part of your training the one I am most responsible for will be what I call regression training. While you are here although you will be trained as agents you will be treated as babies. After dinner tonight you will be diapered and gotten ready for bed. You will remain diapered and use them for their intents and purposes until the end of your training. When you screw up here you will be spanked just exactly like the little girls we intend to treat you like. This is a very important part of your training girls now if know one has any questions lets get you some dinner." No questions was this woman crazy or what. She did not really expect us to wear diapers much less use them did she. As they were being led out of the room Katy turned to speak. "Dr owwwwww" The woman closest to Katy had smacked her behind sharply twice "you had your chance for questions young lady now its dinner time. The girls were taken to the middle building. This was obviously there dorm and dining room. Sitting at one end of the room was five high chairs. They were each placed in a high chair by one of the two attendants. They were then bibbed and served a delicious meal and a glass of milk in a sippy cup. Katy studied the two attendants who had not even bothered to introduce them self's. Both were large women probably in there early thirties. Both were wearing their hair up and wore white all most nurse like dresses. Soon all the girls had finished there food except Carrie she had eaten everything but her green beans. "Now Carrie we need you to finish those beans then we can get all the babies bathed and put to bed." "Carrie trying to sound as adult as she could while sitting in a high chair. "Ma'am I hate beans and simply don't eat them thank you anyway." "Young lady here Mommy Karen expects you to clean your plate .If you don't then I will have to spank you and let you try again. That will continue till all the beans are gone." Carrie picked up her fork and ate her beans gagging a bit but she ate them. Before we new it Mommy Karen and Mommy Quinn had undressed us down to our birthday suits. They helped us put our personal things in some large bags and told us we would get them back when training was over. They then placed all five us in a large circular tub and began bathing I had never felt so humiliated in my life but soon it was over. Soon we were waiting our turn on the changing tables for our diapers. Once diapered and placed in nightshirts we were each placed in cribs with our names on it and given warm baby bottles of milk. I could not help but notice the crib was filled with stuffed animals and dolls. I sucked on my bottle and thought about where I was and why. I wondered about what the other girls were thinking. Then I slowly drifted off to sleep. Katy awoke the next morning too the sound of two of the girls crying. She stood up to see Mommy Karen carrying Misha to the changing table she was balling her eyes out. Mommy Quinn was lifting Carrie out of her crib she was also in tears. Lana and Josie the other two girls were standing in their cribs watching like Katy. That's when Katy noticed her diaper was soaked, how in the world did that happen she wondered. Katy then noticed Lana clutching her stomach and squatting down. Katy knew immediately she was filling her diaper and Carrie and Misha already had. To Katy's ever lasting horror she was next. Katy felt her stomach cramp and then contract and then filled her diaper almost past the breaking point. Katy started to cry while she was still pooping and notice Josie joining her. She had no doubt in her mind that they had all been given a pretty strong laxative. The girl's diapers were removed and they were rinsed off in a standing shower and once again placed in the circular tub. After their baths the Mommies diapered them and put them in matching t-shirts with their names on them. White socks and tennis shoes completed there training out fits. After a nice breakfast of hot cereal fruit and juice each girl was handed a bottle of milk and a book bag and taken to the classroom building. Once in their seats Dr Ronnie walked in. "Good morning girls I realize that you are all pretty angry at me. Yes we spiked your food last night with a strong laxative and a diuretic. We will continue to do this backing off the dosage until you lose control on your own. It is a necessary part of your training. It should be no problem to potty train yourselves once the training is complete. She then introduced the class to a tall male figure named Agent Johnson. He was in charge of their classroom training. "Girls because of the accelerated pace of this training program there is no time for studying, outside the classroom. You have to give us your complete attention at all time. We give regular pop quizzes and if you fail you will be immediately spanked. He then began teaching a class on federal laws. Thirty minutes later he gave his first pop quiz. Katy cringed as she watched Carrie crying her eyes out and Agent Johnson was pulling Lana a crossed his lap and her diaper down. They each received ten smacks on their bare behinds for flunking the quiz. They went two hours with Agent Johnson and were given three more quizzes. None of the girls missed another question. After the spankings he had everyone's complete attention. They were then taken to their physical fitness training, after stopping for a quick diaper change. There they met Agent Lee he was and Oriental man in perfect physical condition. He told the girls that failure was not and alternative in his class either. If you did not keep up and complete the exercises as instructed you will pay with your behinds. They started the class with a mile and a half run. The little girls all thought they were going to die by the time it was finished but they all did keep up and did finish. Then the real work began. For the next hour and a half he taught them how to do several different exercises. Each one was done in sets of tens. The girls all seemed to manage ok Katy thought she was doing ok but prayed they would do know more pushups she almost could not complete the last set. It seemed she lacked a bit in upper body strength. Agent Lee then told them that it was a pretty good job for the day lets do twenty pushups and call it a day. The other girls made it ok but Katy failed to get back up for number eighteen. Katy hated it as Agent Lee pulled her across his lap and pulled her diaper down. First off her diaper was wet and second she knew all about spankings. Never the less she felt ten sharp smacks on her butt and began to cry. The girls were changed then given a nice lunch of fish pasta salad and broccoli, with chocolate pudding for desert. As soon as they were done they were put in their cribs given a bottle and told to take a nap. After their nap they had another class with Agent Johnson then hand-to-hand training with Agent Lee. Each of the girls got at least two more spankings before dinnertime. Then they were taken to regression training with Dr. Ronnie. They were taken to the building they had not been in before. It was like a child's dream day care. It was full of toys and things to climb and jump on. It had swing sets and a trampoline even a kiddie's pool for the girls to play in. Dr Ronnie spoke to them before they got started " my babies I am very proud of how you have done your first day. Now this is playtime, and I expect you to play and have fun. This is the only time of the day you girls are allowed to talk and get to know each other. The only condition is you talk in baby talk at all times. Now have fun girls." Katy looked around and found Misha. "Hi Misha what you want to pway on." Misha was glad Katy messed up the word play as she could see the Mommies Karen and Quinn lurking about. Misha was dead tired. "Lets go pway with the pretty dowwies." It seemed all the girls chose quite things to do for playtime. Lana was playing with a hand held video game. Carrie and Josie were playing with some racecars on the racetrack. They played quietly for and hour and a half and must have done ok cause none of them were spanked. After their baths and night diapers Katy lay in the crib nursing her bottle. She wondered if the other girls were thinking the same thing she was. Simply calling it quits and going home. The next morning Josie requested to see Dr Ronnie. She returned to the group about a half hour later rubbing her butt and she had obviously been crying. That night at playtime Katy and the other girls found out what happened. It seemed Josie had indeed tried to quit, and had been given twenty across her butt with a paddle. It seemed quitting was another option they were not allowed. Over the next two weeks the girls worked harder and harder. They had made a secret vow to each other to finish this training and become the best agents they could. They looked forward to getting even by reporting Agent Ronnie to the bureau. What started out, as a vow to get Dr Ronnie was the best thing that could happen to the girls? They somehow became very competitive. Not that it was not friendly the girls had all grown to love each other and considered themselves a team. As they entered there last week of training they had even started to love and respect their Mommies and their instructors. They did so well they were seldom spanked or disciplined for that matter. Katy was only concerned about two things. One she knew that Dr Ronnie had long since quit spiking their food. She knew when she needed a bowel movement and was certain she could control that. Every time she did it she was still totally embarrassed. Her bladder control was a whole different thing. Half the time she wet without even knowing it. At least until she realized her diaper was soaked. The second thing that bothered her was she had not heard a word from Grandma. She feared that when she did get out of here she had no home to go too. The girls were given the last few days of training to prepare for finals. They were allowed to talk normally and work together as much as they wanted. The girls worked out their own study and training schedule. They worked hard together on their weakness'. The Mommies were of course around to see that they behaved themselves. Agent Johnson and Agent Lee were there to help anyway they could. But never the less the girls were now training themselves Dr. Ronny could not have been more thrilled. The final written exam was the exact same one the regular agents took. Each of the girls scored in the upper ninety percentile. Yet they had less than half the time to learn this stuff regular agents had. The girls had been trained in judo karate and good old fashion street fighting. For the final exam they fought round robin matches against each other. It seemed no girl could really get and upper hand. Agent Lee called it a draw and gave them all and A. They were then tested on semi automatic rifles and handguns. Katy turned out to be the best marksman, but it was close between her Misha and Josie. Finally they had to take the first test they had never tried before. They had ten minutes to complete a one-mile obstacle course. It includes pipes to crawl under walls to scale on knotted ropes actual water to swing over. A large tree to climb followed by a rope swing to the finish line. Katy reached the top of the tree exhausted she had never pushed herself so hard before. She new she was ahead of the other girls. She grabbed one of the ropes secured herself to it and screamed " Graduation time girls" then she pushed off the limb and swung the eighty feet to the ground. Agent Lee caught her as she hit the ground running, and hugged her neck, as agent Johnson called out her time six minutes and forty-five seconds. The four other girls all finished in less than eight minutes. As the girls walked back towards the camp Johnson and Lee stood with amazed looks on their faces. They had set up this obstacle course and both men had run it. They both knew that their times were comparable to the girls maybe a bit faster. Neither of them had come close to Katy's time. That night the girls were bathed and dressed in party dresses. They had dinner at a large dining table with Agent Lee and Johnson Dr. Ronnie and their Mommies Karen and Quinn. After dinner they were introduced to a gray haired agent named Dawson Nobles. He was the top assistant to the head of the bureau. They all took their seats as he made his speech. "You young ladies have far exceeded every expectation the bureau had for this program. Frankly I had it doomed for failure. I have never been more pleased to be wrong. Veronica you the agents and the Mommies have done and outstanding job. But in the end you girls made the difference. I don't know what your driving force was but I am proud to welcome five new outstanding young agents to the FBI. He then called the girls up to him one at a time. He handed them their diploma's their badges and their guns. Katy was the one he called last. Now for the most outstanding student of the first undercover babies class I give you Katy Matthews" He handed Katy her badge gun and diploma as her fellow classmates chanted" speech speech speech" Agent Nobles then turned to Katy and asked that she say a few words. Katy smiled at him then turned to her teachers and classmates. "Three months ago we girls came here not having and idea in the world what to expect. Let me tell you the first few days we did not like it much. We actually formed a pact of hate for Dr Ronnie. Vowing as a group to complete this course just so we could report her. That was our driving force. Today we talked a bit and realized she was the one person in the world that believed we could do this. So all we want to do now is dedicate this moment this very special moment to Dr Ronny the day her baby girls became FBI agents." Afterwards there were lots of hugs laughter and congratulations. The girls were given their assignments and two weeks vacation before they needed to report. They were also given first class plane tickets home and three months back pay. After taxes it was just over ten thousand dollars. The most money Katy had ever seen. The final present was a two-compartment travel suitcase on wheels .One of the compartments was filled with diapers and supplies. Katy thought how she might miss her crib as she packed her stuff up the next morning. She asked a Mommy if she might have her favorite stuffed animal and of course they gave it to her telling all the girls to take theirs. Katy and the other girls were given lovely business suits to wear on the airplanes and allowed to put some make up on. Katy thought how she looked pretty good in her suit and padded bra. They were each also given a hundred dollars cash for their trips. Ronny knew that there would not be time for them to cash their checks. Each girl had been given the opportunity to call home and tell their parents when to pick them up. Katy passed on her turn with the phone call. Katy sat back in her seat and thought about how much crying had gone on when the girls had to say goodbye. They of course had exchanged numbers except for Katy who told them she would get back to them when she got settled. As Katy's plane roared towards Chicago she wondered exactly how Grandma would deal with her. Katy could not believe her bad luck. She had been assigned to the Chicago office just twenty miles from her home in the suburbs. The seatbelt came on and reality hit Katy that she would soon be home. But not as soon as she had originally planned. Under Cover Babies ch6 Katy awoke the next morning in her hotel room. She popped her pacifier in her mouth and removed her diaper. Before doing anything else Katy decided to try a bowel movement she was more than just a bit happy when she was successful Katy then hopped in the shower after which she put on a fresh diaper to begin her day. Katy was slowly getting the hang of changing herself. Something she hoped would not be a long-term thing. Katy put her jeans on and a shirt thinking to herself she would need to get a jacket. It was March and still pretty cool in the windy city. Katy started to go over her plans. She needed and apartment and a complete new wardrobe. Katy was not sure if she had enough money but she still respected Grandma's rule against credit. She intended to go to the bank and open and account this very morning. She also intended to get a credit card for traveling. Katy promised herself she would pay the balance each and every month. Just then she heard a knock at her door. Katy wondered whom it could be the only people that knew where she was were the bureau. It was required that the bureau had a current address on all agents even when they were on vacation. Katy walked to the door and opened it thinking it was a bit early for house keeping. Katy jumped back when she saw who was there. Gulp "Hello Grandma" Katy then braced herself for a frontal assault like she had been trained. "Well child are you going to invite your Grandmother in or leave me standing in the hall. " oh yes please do come in." Grandma came in sat down in a chair then she began to speak to her Granddaughter. "Young lady I was not happy with your decision to join the bureau. Honestly I thought the whole thing was a big hoax. Then I was so proud of you when Dr. Ronnie called and said that you had completed the program at the top of your class.' "What I do not understand is why you did not come home when your training finished?" Katy thought long and hard about her answer. "Grandma how long have you been talking to Dr. Ronnie?" "Let's see child since about your second week. That's when I threatened to take what was going on to the press if they did not put me in contact with you. I found Ronnie to be a sweetheart and she told me all that was going on. We talked as often as twice a week." "But Grandma I wrote to you every week, yet I did not get one letter in response. I was not sure you ever wanted to see me again." "Katy you have always been such a silly girl. Grandma did not write you because Ronnie ask her not too. She wanted to keep you focused from the beginning she expected that you would be her best agent just to prove something to me.' Katy did not know what to think or what to say. "None of this excuses your behavior young lady, you ran away against my will then you did not come home to me when you were suppose too. Even after Dr Ronnie kept her promise and got you assigned to Chicago Now come here young lady.' Katy knew what was about to happen as she walked to her Grandmother some how she knew she deserved it. Grandmother unfastened her jeans and pulled them to her ankles. She then pulled Katy across her lap, and pulled her diaper down. The spanking that followed was by no means the worst one Katy had ever received from Grandma never the less it stung and after a while Katy began to cry. When Grandma finished she repositioned the diaper and pulled up Katy's jeans. She then pulled the small girl in to her arms. "Baby Grandma did not spank you for any of the things that you did. She spanked you for being stupid enough to think anything in the world could make Grandma stop loving you." They kissed and hugged for about ten minutes. Katy was sure in her mind that she deserved the spanking and being reunited with Grandma was worth it. Katy told Grandma she had planed to rent a two-bedroom apartment in the city then come and tell Grandma she was back. She also needed a new wardrobe. She then showed Grandma the check for her first three months work. Grandma stopped her "Honey I have already gotten us a new apartment about four blocks from here furnished and ready to go. You and I are going to split the rent and utilities. Across the street is a gym so you can keep up your training. I want you sharp it may save your life. Also the apartment is less than three blocks from the bureau office. When it warms up you can walk to work it will save money on cabs." Katy giggled "but what about your job Grandma?" Grandma smiled at her "Dr Ronny got me a job less than two blocks from the apartment, managing a brand new store its more money and five days a week nine to five thirty." Grandma then looked at Katy "we got lots to do little girl do you need a diaper change before we go?" Katy shook her head no even though she was a bit damp. Grandma handed her the Jacket she brought for her." Grab your things baby girl and lets get the heck out of here. Katy loved the new apartment it was wonderful. She was a bit disturbed to find a changing table in her room. The apartment was four rooms and two bathrooms and just about right down town. Once at the new apartment after Katy had a look around Grandma insisted on checking her diaper. During the middle of this much needed diaper change Katy decided it was as good a time as any to ask. "Grandma what are the rules now. Am I still just your little girl or do you consider me and adult now." Grandma thought about this before she spoke. She taped Katy's fresh diaper shut then she spoke" You are and adult and you are and FBI agent. But you will always be a little girl. I expect to know where you are and what you are doing. Of course I don't want you breaking any bureau rules. Most of all don't think for a second that I wont go after your hinny if I think you need it. You are now and always will be my little girl. Now lets go to the bank and get that check of yours deposited" Undercover Babies ch7 Over the next three days Katy's Grandmother tried potty training her. Katy was having no problem with her bowels but did not make it to the bathroom once to go pee pee. Katy was beginning to be concerned. She asked Grandma if she could call the other girls. Grandma told her she could call them anytime she wanted as long Katy could pay her own long distance bill. Katy called Misha first and they talked for thirty minutes. Misha sounded like she was having a wonderful time home on her visit. She was also doing great with her potty training down to about one accident a day. She had even had her first dry night the night before. Katy then called Lana and Josie finding them to be doing about as well as Misha with their training. Katy was distraught as she dialed the number to Carrie. Carrie was glad to hear from her and told Katy that she was already back in panties. She even joked that potty training had been much easier this time than when she was three. Katy hung up the phone in tears, and called Dr Ronnie. Dr Ronnie was thrilled to hear from her favorite student. At least until Katy told her why she had called. Dr Ronnie knew that Katy should not be having these problems retraining. Dr Ronnie told Katy not to worry and that she would call Katy back. Grandma, saw how upset Katy was and suggested she take a nap. When Katy argued Grandma insisted. Grandma diapered her and told her to get into bed. Katy did as she was told and hopped in the bed. Grandma left the room for a few minutes and returned with a baby bottle full of warm milk. "I don't want that Grandma I am not a baby." " No one said you were a baby so don't act like one this is just some warm milk to help you relax.' Katy took the bottle and began to nurse it. She new disobeying Grandma would be a foolish thing to do. Besides the milk tasted wonderful and soon put her fast asleep. Dr Ronnie called back and spoke with Grandma while Katy was sleeping. "Ruth something has to be wrong Katy should have been further along with her training. I want you to check her into Memorial Hospital tomorrow morning at seven am. I will meet you there. Make sure she has nothing to eat or drink after midnight tonight. Don't worry the bureau is picking up the bill. Grandma told Ronnie she would have her there, then hung up the phone. Now she had to figure out how to tell Katy without scaring her to death. Actually Katy took the news surprisingly well. "Good Grandma I need to find out what's going on. But the rest of the day she was very quiet. Katy for the first time realized that she may never potty train if something was indeed wrong. She also assumed it would be the end of her job on the bureau. The next morning Katy and Grandma took a cab to the hospital and checked into a private room. Katy wearing only a diaper and hospital gown was run all over the hospital the next two days for test. The hardest part of the test were of course the urine samples Katy had to sit naked in the room then when she started peeing run to a sterilized pot and then sit down. Katy found it absolutely the most embarrassing thing she had ever had happen. To make it worse she had to give them several of these samples. Finally it was over Dr Ronnie had come to Katy's room to give Grandma and her the results. Dr Ronnie sat on Katy's bed and looked her square in the eyes. "Sweetheart I don't have good news, it seems you developed a low grade infection that damaged your bladder permanently." Katy started to cry, first she was destined to never really grow up and now she would be in diapers the rest of her life. "Why Dr. Ronnie why what caused the infection?' Dr. Ronnie stared at the floor, took a deep breath and then answered Katy. " It seems you had and allergic reaction to the diuretics we gave you at the camp." Katy stared bullets at Dr. Ronnie, "your special training did this to me. What kind of Dr. .are you that you would do this to some one who's safety and care was your responsibility. Get out of my room you quack get Out Get Out Get Out" Katy screamed. Dr Ronnie said she was sorry and ran crying from the room. Grandma gave Katy a dirty look and followed her. "Stop Ronnie I am too old too chase you" Ronnie stopped dead in her tracks. Grandma took her in her arms and held her while she cried, When she finished crying Grandma asked the question that needed to be asked. "What were the odds of this allergic reaction taking place?" Ronnie still distraught told her that neither the hospital nor the drug manufacturer could find a case of it happening before. She also told her that the drug had been on the market for twenty years. Grandma hugged Ronnie again and they chatted for a moment. Then Ronnie went to take care of something. Grandma headed back to Katy. Katy was no longer crying, she was just staring at the wall. When Grandma reentered the room. "Young lady I have never been more disappointed in you in my life. I should take your diaper down right now and blister your behind. " "What me, she did this to me Grandma." Grandma grabbed Katy and shook her. "Katy you are the first case ever of this kind of reaction. Something about your body and that drug just did not work. Dr. Ronnie is not to blame." Katy started to cry again " but but its over Grandma all my dreams of being something are over. They wont let me be and FBI agent like this. It's all overrrrrrrrrr!!" Grandma took Katy in her arms and held her for thirty minutes. Finally Katy calmed down. "Grandma can we go home now? Please" Grandma changed Katy's diaper helped her dress then checked her out of the hospital and took her home. The next couple of days Katy moped around the house a lot sucking on her pacifier. She had tried to call Dr Ronnie a few times to apologize but could not find her anywhere. Grandma was at work the third day after Katy had checked out of the hospital. Katy wearing nothing but a t-shirt and a diaper was sucking her pacifier and watching Dawson's Creek rerun's on television. When she heard the doorbell ring. Not even thinking about how she was dressed Katy went to answer the door leaving the chain on of course like Grandma had taught her. Standing outside was Dr Ronnie. Katy quickly undid the chain and invited her in. "Dr Ronnie I have been trying to call you for days" Katy lisped thru her pacifier, realizing this she removed it and spoke again. "I am so sorry for the mean things I said in the hospital." Dr Ronnie put her hand over Katy's mouth and shushed her. "It's ok Katy you had every right to be angry. Now will you let me tell you my news? Katy grinned and nodded her head. "Well how about we do it while I change that wet diaper?" Katy blushed, as she had not even noticed Grandma usually came home at lunch and changed her it was eleven am now. Katy giggled and took Ronnie by the hand and led her to her bedroom. Ronnie helped Katy up on the changing table and began removing her diaper. Once she had begun cleaning her Ronnie began to speak. "I guess you know Hun that according to Bureau rules wearing a diaper would make you medically unfit to be and agent." Katy smiled as Ronnie slid a new diaper under her and began to powder her. " Yes Ma'am but again don't blame yourself because I don't blame you." Ronnie taped the diaper shut and sat Katy up on the table. "Well that very problem is the why you could not reach me the last few days. I made a little trip to FBI headquarters to see the Director. It took me three days to get into see him. He is a very busy man. Anyway I told him all about you and got him to sign a little piece of paper." Dr. Ronnie left Katy sitting on the changing table. Then walked into the living room to get something from her briefcase. Katy thought this was strange but just sat there and waited. Dr Ronnie came back in carrying a piece of paper, then handed it to Katy. Katy read it over then she began to cry elephant tears it was a medical waiver concerning Katy's urinary incontinence. Signed by Robert Mueller The Director of the FBI. "I iii Immm still and agent Dr. Ronnie?" Ronnie smiled and nodded her head "You never stopped being and agent Katy." Katy jumped from the table hugging Dr. Ronnie's neck. She ended up sitting on her hip. "Dr. Ronnie you are the best friend I have ever had I will never ever forget you did this for me." Ronnie carried Katy over and sat down on the bed with Katy still in her lap. She just held the girl while she had a nice cry. When she sat back from Ronnie's shoulder. Ronnie put her pacifier in her mouth and watched as the small girl sucked it. She thought to herself Katy was so much like a baby; yet at the same time a wonderful young woman. Ronnie knew that she was going to do a wonderful job as and agent for the FBI. "Katy why don't we call Ruth and see if it would be ok if I took you shopping. I think its time you got some new clothes. Agents are expected to look sharp at all times you know." Katy hopped off Ronnie's lap and ran to the phone. Katy had been working in the Chicago office for three months now. She got along with everyone in the office but still had no real defined job. She was more like the office mascot than a fellow agent. Robert Masters the division chief did not believe in the Under Cover baby program all though he was very fond of Katy. He had no intention what so ever of putting her in any danger. Katy was embarrassed when she found out that everyone in the office knew that she wore diapers. Katy often wondered how long it had been since she had actually changed her own diaper. At home Grandma took care of it and at work several female agents and secretaries did. They had even put a changing table in the ladies rest room just for Katy. Katy spent her day fetching coffee, filing and running errands. She was just now being taught how to do minor research for her fellow agents. She also was in charge of setting up the conference room for meetings and making sure they had plenty of coffee bottled water and doughnuts. Katy was disappointed that she was not and active agent. Actually Lana was the only one of the girls that had been. She had been used on a stake out. She even got to draw her gun but never used it. The rest of the girls spent there time doing the same things Katy did. Katy was happy though for the most part. Grandma had broke her credit rule and allowed Katy to buy Grandma and her a car. Katy took driving lessons every Saturday with a local agency. In a couple of more weeks she was scheduled to take the test. Katy had also purchased herself a computer and had security access to all FBI files. She loved reading about the old cases. Katy worked out hard across the street at the gym three mornings a week before work. Then two nights a week she was taking a Karate class. Katy thought that things could be worse. She had car money in the bank lots of nice clothes. She even had a shooting range she could use during work anytime she wanted. Katy practiced with her handgun at least and hour everyday. The truth was the instructor had told Katy she was the best shot in the agency. John Masters was angry, why could these idiots not understand. It simply was stupid and not safe to put Katy in this sort of danger. It seems the home office had gotten a tip that the Mafia was considering kid napping a senator's daughter. They intended to use her to convince the senator to give up on some anti crime legislation. John thought the whole idea to put Katy undercover, as the senator's daughter's roommate was just too dangerous. He had however at least gotten himself put in charge of this particular stake out. John was glad that there was only three weeks left in the school year. He then began putting together his team to back up Katy. Katy could not believe her ears as the chief laid out her assignment. Alyssa McKnight was already at the private girls school as a substitute teacher. Hector Gomez would take the place of one of the janitor's. There would be a van just off campus with four agents in it working twelve-hour shifts. "Katy your role in this is to keep your eyes open. I don't want any heroics from you. You see anything strange you tell the other agents understand?" Katy nodded "Yes Sir" "You are Katy Roberts you are ten years old. Your father works for American Brands as a top-level executive and just returned from and overseas assignment. The rest of your biography you have to memorize it. Details are what keeps agents alive." John Masters walked over and hugged Katy " baby girl you stay safe or I will tan your hide." That was nothing next to what he told the agents in charge of protecting her. Agent Natalie Power's posing as Katy's mother dropped her off at the school the next morning. It had been a two-hour drive and Katy had spent the time going over her notes. Which she would have to leave with Natalie when they got to the school? Katy was checked in and issued her school uniforms then taken to her room. The attendant used the changing table in the room to change Katy's diaper then dressed her in the school uniform and took her to her first class. After she was introduced to the fifth grade teacher. Katy took her seat and Miss Crumb resumed the classes spelling lesson. She gave the girls a word to spell and a young girl raised her hand. "Ok Abigail give it a try" "C o r r e s p o n d e n c e Correspondence now Ma'am could I please be changed please." " Yes dear but would someone like to try and spell the word correctly. How about you Katy ummmmm Katy we don't like calling on our girls twice here." Katy had been watching as Betty Miss Crumb's assistant had taken Abigail to the back of the room to the changing table. When Katy turned around Miss Crumb was standing in front of her desk. She grabbed Katy by the arm and pulled her to the front of the room. Miss Crumb sat down in a chair and pulled Katy across her lap. Katy's skirt was raised and her diaper exposed then pulled down baring her naked butt for all to see. " Young lady its never to soon to learn in this school students pay attention. She then smacked Katy's butt hard ten times. Katy tried hard not to cry but it hurt badly and she broke down. The next thing she knew she was standing in the corner her skirt pinned up and her diapers around her ankles. To make it worse Katy peed while standing in the corner. All the little girls giggled. Katy was totally humiliated but it got her out of the corner. She was taken to the changing table and put in a nice fresh diaper. Just as she returned to her seat the bell rang for lunch. Abigail walked up to Katy " sorry you got spanked your first day it happens to everyone sooner or later' Katy smiled " the spanking was not as bad as everyone finding out about my diapers." Abby laughed " five other girls in this class wear diapers and six more do at bedtime. Diapers are no big deal in this school. Come on now or we will be late for lunch today's piazza day." The next two weeks Katy got into the routine. Class with Ms Crumb the occasional visiting teacher to do art and music classes. The last hour of the day the girls had supervised play period. They played soccer softball or dodge ball mostly. They studied until dinnertime then had free time in the game room until eight thirty when they were bathed and diapered for the night. Katy spent a lot of time helping Abby with her studies sense the fifth grade work was not a real stretch for her. She paid so little attention to it she forgot her math assignment and found herself across Ms Crumbs lap again. They were in the mist of end of school exams with just three days till the assignment was over when the Mob made its hit. Alyssa and Hector along with everyone else were sound asleep. The agents in the Van were tired and scheduled for a shift change in just one hour. Exactly at three am there was and explosion blowing the van to smithereens. Katy and Abby set up in their beds only to realize strange men were standing next to them. "Ok which one of you little bitches is the senators daughter. Katy looked at Abby " don't tell him Katy tell him nothing please. Just then there mouths were covered with white clothes and the men carried and unconscious Katy out the window to a waiting helicopter. " Hello John this is Agent McKnight we just lost two agents and they got Katy". John Masters could not believe his ears. He calmed himself and then asked for a full report. Masters told his agents he would be there soon with a whole detail of investigators" don't let anyone touch a thing." He then called the office and told the agent on duty to call out the team and to inform the Washington office of what had happened. John knew it was brave of Katy to give herself up for the senator's daughter. But he was still more worried than he had ever been in his life. John then picked up the phone and called Veronica. He filled her in on what happened and how Katy had given herself up to save the senators daughter. "Well Ronnie what do you think of your undercover baby program now, when they find out they got the wrong girl she's dead." "Listen to me John you old son of a bitch. I know you never believed in this program. But Katy just proved it works the senator's daughter is safe. You put out a press release that they got the senator's daughter. Trust me when I tell you that Katy will never leave that role. She's too smart for that. I know you love that little girl just like I do, but there is one difference. I trust her I trust her as and FBI agent if you don't John you're the one that's going to get her killed." John thought for a second about what Ronnie was saying. It had always been a standing order to trust the agent in the field. After all it was usually the prisoner who tripped the perpetrators up. "John thanked Ronnie for the advice. Now I need to be going I've got and agent to rescue." "John I will meet you at the school. I know how my girl thinks maybe I can help?" Katy woke up lying in a bed in a dark room. Her head was hurting. This was probably a side effect of the either. Katy almost giggled when she heard the men outside arguing. "How was I to know that the Senators daughter wore diapers?" They went on to argue about who was going to change her. Then Katy heard a door slam one of the men was going to buy diapers and supplies. Katy then heard one of the men talking on the phone. "Yeah boss we got her, nah she's not hurt just sleeping off the either. Boss I think we can handle one little girl for a few days. No Sir I am not trying to get smart. Yes Sir she aint going no place. Ok boss we will wait for your instructions bye now. Katy thought to herself right now might be her best chance ever for escape. She only thought there was one man watching her. Katy could just kick the door in take him out and be off. Then Katy thought about her training. Never make a move until you know exactly how many adversaries you have and where they are. Katy thought there was only two but she had no idea if she was right. Katy decided the more baby like she acted the more off guard she could keep them. She then heard the other man return and tell his partner he had gotten the diapers. Katy lay there five more minutes then she started to cry. One of the men entered the room carrying the diaper supplies. Katy squirmed and kicked playfully the whole time the man changed her. Earning her a smack on the butt from him. Once she was fresh diapered Katy started crying for her pacifier and her teddy. She did not stop until a half hour later when the man came back with a pack of pacifiers and a brand new teddy bear. Then the idiot offered Katy her choice of some jars of baby food and later gave her a bottle of milk. Katy could tell these stooges were under strict orders to take could care of her. The baby food was nasty but it helped with her plan. Katy believed the more she acted like a baby the safer they would feel. Undercover Babies ch9 It was seven am in the morning John Master was in a very bad mood. He had been up all night arguing with the senator. The mob had promised the senator that if he did not kill his bill and resign his daughter would be dead by sun down. The problem was they did not have the senator's daughter. He had no intention of killing his bill or resigning. He intended to on TV at eleven o'clock that morning and simply tell the mob they snatched the wrong girl. He in his feeble mind reasoned the mob would just release Katy and it would be over. John Masters knew that by going on TV the senator was signing Katy's death warrant. John Masters was yelling at all his people they still had not come up with one clue where Katy was. John Masters had twenty-five years with the bureau he had never been this scared for another agent. He was not the only one that knew this was the big day. Katy had overheard her kidnappers talking saying the senator had until today to make his move. She had not yet cried for her morning diaper change. She heard the two men talking in the other room. "We have to move her today at noon." "Yeah but we still don't have anything to feed her this morning." Does that really matter?" You want to listen to her cry all morning?" "Ok ok I will go get her some food, I am kind of hungry myself." Katy heard the door slam then waited a few minutes. She then waited about five minutes then began her morning cry. Her captor entered the room and started unfastening her diaper. Katy new she would only have one chance at this and she better make it a good one. She had it all planned out in her mind. After he had cleaned her he lifted her legs to slide another diaper under her. That's when Katy made her move. She kicked him as hard as she could right on the end of his nose shattering it. She then leaped from the bed grabbed a lamp and busted it across his head. Seeing he was unconscious she quickly hog tied him with his own belt and gagged him with her dirty diaper. Katy searched him finding two guns on him. One was a nine millimeter the other was a thirty-eight snub nose. Katy quickly diapered herself and stuffed the extra two extra clips in the back of her diaper. Her last thought as she ran out the front door was stay low and expect the unexpected. Someone was just parking a car he was not wearing a mask but Katy was sure it was the other man. Just then Katy heard a gun shot and felt a sting in her shoulders. The third man Katy was not sure about was firing at her from across the parking lot. Katy popped up and put a nine-millimeter right between his eyes. The shot was over sixty feet. Katy then turned her attention to the other car. She blew out the two front tires then emptied her clip in the vehicle. Panicked the other gangster jumped out of the car and ran across the parking lot while Katy reloaded. She shot him first in the left leg, and he went down. Then got up and tried to run again Katy shot him in the right leg and he went down for good. Katy unarmed him and then ran to the motel office. The clerk was trying to explain what was happening to 911 seeing Katy in a diaper and carrying two guns he dropped the phone. Katy picked it up," where the hell am I" when the clerk did not answer Katy pointed her gun at him. He answered her then. "Listen Lady I am only going to say this once this is Agent Katy Matthews of the FBI I am at the Lake rd Motel outside of Galena Illinois. I have one man wounded and another injured. I am wounded and I got another man dead. I need help and I need it five minutes ago. " The lady told Katy to stay on the line and Katy could hear as she dispatched the ambulances and police cars. Then Katy spoke Lady I also need you to contact John Masters of the Chicago Bureau of the FBI and tell him where I am. The number is 555 88 99 I would do it myself but I think I am going to pass out now. Katy then collapsed. "The phone rang in John Masters office but he was on the other line still pleading with the senator not to go on TV. "Chief Masters office Dr Ravenstone speaking can I help you?" "Uh I guess I am a 911 operator in Galena Ill. A girl who had just been in a shoot out asked that I call she said she was one of your Agents a Katy Matthews" " You damn right she's and agent what hospital is she being taken too." The operator told her and then said she had to go and hung up. "John tell the senator to kiss your ass Katy is on her way to a hospital in Galena Ill." John hung up the phone immediately not even saying goodbye to the senator. Ten minutes later he and Ronnie were in a helicopter on the way to Galena. It was a forty-five minute ride the longest forty-five minutes of their life, Ronnie and John hit the ground running the moment the helicopter touched down on the hospital heliport. Once in the emergency room John pushed his way to the front of the reception desk. "Sir you need to wait your turn" "The hell with waiting my turn I am John Masters of the FBI and I want to know how my agent Katy Matthews is doing." A police officer pushed his way through the crowd and told John he would like to talk to him. Moments later the police officer took John and Ronnie into a private room. "I'm Chief Rogers of the Galena police department. The little girl excuse me your agent was wounded in the shoulder but she lost a great deal of blood. She has been in surgery for about and hour. That's all I know." He then told them the story as best he could put it together of her escape, and capture of the kidnappers. That little girl kicked the shit out of a man over six ft tall and two hundred pounds. Then killed the one that shot her and wounded the other one as he was taken away. Using marksmanship that's unheard of I might add with a side arm. When we got her to the hospital, she woke up for a moment. She asked if the man she shot was going to be all right and if anyone had contacted you. People are worried about me she said tell them I am going to be just fine." Chief Rodgers then took John and Ronnie to the surgical floor waiting room. John Masters paced the whole time it was at least and hour before the doctor, showed up. "Folks she may be little but that's the strongest little girl I have ever seen. We thought we lost her a couple of times. But I assure you she is going to be just fine. She is going to sleep for a while now probably a couple of days. I suspect you folks should get some rest too." John wanted to interview the kidnappers while it was fresh. Ronnie needed to call Ruth Katy's grandmother. John told Ronnie to send the copter for her. Then he went with Chief Rodgers. Three days passed before Katy came out of the coma. When she woke up three people were sitting in her room Dr Ronnie Chief Masters and Katy's Grandmother Katy was the first one too speak. "Hey gang did you miss me." Ronnie and Grandma hugged and kissed the girl, knowing now for the first time that she would indeed be ok. John Masters then made his way to the edge of the bed. Again Katy was the first one to speak. " Sorry about the heroics Chief I just could not let them take that little girl." The chief put his index finger to Katy's lips. " You listen to me Katy I told you that when I though of you as a little girl. A mistake I never intend to make again. Your and FBI agent the bravest one I have ever known, and I am so proud to have you as part of my office Agent Matthews." Tears flowed from Katy's cheek, but they were happy tears the same ones flowing from her crusty old Chiefs eyes. The two men Katy captured dropped big dimes on their bosses after making a deal with the FBI. Many big time Mobsters faced the rest of their life in prison. Once Katy was healthy enough she was flown to Washington and in a huge ceremony given the FBI's highest medal for bravery. The senator was even on hand to make a speech about what a wonderful and brave girl Katy was and how she saved Abigail's life. Then it was Katy's turn to speak she started out thanking everyone for coming and for the great honor she had received then she got down to the good stuff. "Honestly I don't like to think of what I did as anything special. I think I get way to much credit because of my size and my age. I was simply and agent doing her job. Let there be no doubt that I would do it again. As for you senator, Let me simply say I am glad I saved your daughters life. I am also glad that I did not leave mine in the hands of yours. Undercover Babies ch10 Katy was on medical leave for three months before she could even start therapy on her shoulder. She spent most of the time sitting on the living room floor sucking on a pacifier playing with some dolls and watching cartoons. She did talk on the phone some to Misha and the other girls. Because of what Katy had done they were all getting a chance to be real agents. Although none of them had been in shootouts like Katy. Grandma enjoyed babying Katy changing her diapers bathing her she even took her to the park several times. Then again she was worried about Katy, Grandma had no idea where the regressed state had come from. Had she enjoyed it so much when she was in training or what? Grandma only hoped it was Katy's way of coping with the down time and staying in contact with her childish side. Grandma knew that Katy's ability to convince people she was a child had already saved her life once. The next day Katy was examined by her Doctor and given permission to start therapy and training again. Suddenly several hours a day Katy was in adult mode. When she was asked to do and hours therapy she did two. Most of the time the therapist just tried to slow Katy down. She was also back in the gym working on her physical fitness, and once again taking karate lessons. Katy also went to the range twice a week. With in a month Katy was in better shape than she ever had been in her life. Her arm was at ninety five percent, which was stronger than the doctors had ever expected it too be. The range instructor told Katy she was the best handgun shot he had ever seen woman or man. Katy also earned her black belt. Katy had put away baby things while she trained Grandma had never seen such a transformation. That's when Katy made her announcement, Grandma I have medical clearance I return to work Monday. Katy was one of the first people in the office Monday morning she was dying to get back to work. Everyone was so glad to see the little office hero most of all Chief Masters he actually picked her up off the floor. Katy was no longer the office flunky that was sure. She was assigned to be Alyssa's partner. Then they were assigned a caseload to work on. It was mostly investigative stuff. They did track down a couple illegals suspected of criminal activities. Katy was thirsty for some action but then again she was and agent of special skills. Then and FBI memo flashed on her computer screen. A town in Ohio for some help had asked the FBI. Young girls had been kidnapped off the school grounds of six different schools in the area. All were elementary schools and the girls were between the ages of eight and ten. There were no ransom demands and no sign of any of the girls a total of ten were now missing. Katy picked up the phone and dialed Dr Ronnie she knew that Ronnie had just graduated her second class of undercover babies and even bigger class than Katy's. Katy figured there would be enough girls to put two undercover at each school. She figured if she convinced Dr Ronnie of her plan together they could convince Chief Masters. Ronnie loved the plan and told Katy she would fly into Chicago tomorrow morning and they could meet with the Chief together. "Don't worry Katy it's a wonderful idea and the Chief does not stand a chance against the two of us." The Chief listened carefully as Ronnie and Katy explained their plan. When they had finished he picked up the phone and called the director of the FBI Katy's plan was approved with some added provisions. The director of the FBI made this a big budget operation assigning ten agents to each school along with the undercover babies. Some were substitute teachers others were janitors. At two schools they were set up as painters redoing the school. At two others they were set up construction crews redoing a section of the playgrounds. Each undercover baby was assigned a mommy Katy naturally chose Alyssa the other girl assigned to her school was her good friend Misha Katy was placed in fourth grade in the small school and Misha in the third grade class. It seemed strange to Katy to once again be in a classroom talking like a nine year old. Plus the fact that she had to have a strange nurse at school change her diapers Actually the nurse was and FBI agent. Katy had suggested this so a real nurse would not see the thirty-eight snub nose she had strapped to her thigh. At the apartment the agency had rented Alyssa and Katy Alyssa took care of Katy's diaper changes actually she treated Katy like a baby. This came to a head when Alyssa spanked Katy because she did not want to go to bed one night. Katy was angry about the spanking for two days barely speaking to her pretend Mommy but after the spanking Katy did learn to mind. Katy was standing on the playground pretty much bored with this whole assignment when it happened. She saw a small girl from her class being drug toward a wooded area of the playground. Wanting to notify the other agents Katy grabbed her gun from under her dress and took off running as she did she fired a shot in the air. Every agent heard it and started running towards Katy. The man froze as he saw this small girl running towards him with a gun in her hand. He then grabbed a knife from his boot and was on his way to putting it to his captives throat. Katy never hesitated she took dead aim and blew his little toe plum off his foot. He screamed in agony dropped the knife and released the girl as he fell to the ground. He looked back up at Katy who had the gun in both hands and aimed it right between his eyes. "Your just a little girl who gave you a gun?" "Shut up I am going to kill you now you took my thister now you got to die. " Katy then cocked the hammer on the thirty-eight. "She's fine she's fine they are all locked in a shed at the old Cutler farm please don't shoot please don't shoot" The man then covered his eyes with his hands and began to cry. Katy looked at the other agents "did you get that gang, by the way stupid let me introduce myself I am Agent Katy Matthews of the FBI and your ass is busted. Thirty minutes later the all the agents in full swat gear raided the Cutler farmhouse. Arresting three more people, at the scene. Katy herself kicked the door in on the shed and rescued the girls. They were dirty scared and malnourished but none of them had been harmed or molested-. The girls were being so into a mid east slave ring it was all mobbed backed. For shorter sentences the goons that were captured on the scene agreed to testify. Eventually twenty mob king pins would get prison time over it. Then again Katy was in trouble. One of the senior agents at the scene reported that Katy had discharged her firearm in and unsafe manner. Endangering the girl she was trying to rescue, Katy was devastated by the charges. Undercover Babies ch11 Katy was devastated by the charges; to be honest she tried to quit the bureau on the spot. Chief Masters of course refused her but he did have to suspend her until her hearing, or until he got these stupid charges dropped. Katy just fell into a deep depression. She became like a helpless two year old. Grandma had no choice but to feed her bathe her and take care of her. Katy refused to take any phone calls or see any visitors. The Chief and Dr. Ronnie tried there very best to get the charges dropped. But it was sort of like hitting their heads against a brick wall. The bureau Director himself told the Chief the charges were bullshit. But once a charge like that was made it had to go to hearing. He also told the Chief that he would do all he could for the girl. Dr Ronnie talked to Ruth Katy's Grandmother on a regular basis. She was worried about Katy's mental state. If she did not come to the hearing clear headed and ready to fight for her badge she would surely loose it. Ruth herself was also worried, she considered Dr. Ronnie's suggestion that Katy be hospitalized but if that got out her career might even be in more jeopardy. Ruth finally decided to sit down and have a talk with Katy she had to snap the girl into reality. "Katy come here baby Grandma wants to talk to you." Katy walked to her Grandma and sat down on the floor in front of her, not saying a word. "Katy you know Grandma does not mind babying you sweetheart but lately it's out of control. I know you are upset about this hearing. But that's no excuse for the way you have been acting Grandma has decided it ends now." Katy looked up at her Grandmother angrier than she had ever been in her life. "That's just fine you turn on me too. Every God Damn body else did. I was the hero of that F____ing rescue and now the bureau wants to treat me like a f______ing criminal. Well F---k them and F—k you. I don't need them or their stupid badge anymore. I quit screw their stupid God Damn hearing" Katy got up to walk away, as Grandma grabbed her fully intending to tear up Katy's behind. Katy grabbed her Grandmothers thumb and bent it back using a disabling move she had learned in karate. The move brought Grandma to her knees. "Grandma you just said you did not want to baby me I then suggest you keep your hands off me then." Katy then turned and walked into her bedroom locking the door. Still angry and feeling sorry for herself Katy changed her diaper and got dressed in some jeans a sweatshirt and some tennis shoes. She then walked right out the front door not saying a word to her Grandmother where she was going or when she was coming back. Ruth spent the next three hours first crying then thinking and mostly worrying where did that little girl go. It was eleven thirty pm when the phone rang. "Mrs. Matthews this is City Hospital your granddaughter has been hurt. I assure you that she will be fine, she ask me to call so you would not worry" Ruth told the woman that she would be right there, then quickly dressed and headed to the hospital. When she passed the waiting room she saw Chief Masters talking to a police officer. "That's one hell of and agent you got their Sir. Three gang members were mugging and old lady. The lady said the girl simply said let her go boys or I will have to hurt you a bit. They then turned their attention to your agent. Two of them are here in this hospital with broken bones, the other one is in jail trust me he had the crap beat out of him too. She got cut during the scuffle but it was the only mark on her. From what the doctor told me if not for the loss of blood he would not have even hospitalized her. What kind of steroids are you feeding your agents this day that girls no bigger than my ten year old niece." Chief Masters just smiled " well officer with Katy it has nothing to do with muscles that little girl is just pure guts" Hearing some one laughing the Chief turned to see Ruth standing there. Chief Master took Ruth in his arms and hugged her "Our little girl is going to be just fine." Ruth then made it to her Grand Daughters room. Katy smiled at her as she entered. "Grandma I know I got a really good spanking coming, and I am sorry if I hurt you. I promise it will never happen again." Grandma hugged her gently "baby we are going to pretend tonight never happened right now I just want you to get some rest Grandma will be here when you wake up Grandma is going no where" she then bent and kissed the girl again. Chief Masters then walked in the door" Agent Matthews attacking those three hoodlums with out back up and unarmed was the stupidest thing any of my agents has ever done. It probably saved that old ladies life and I am as usual damn proud of you." The Chief then hugged her neck and kissed her on the cheek. "Chief when is my hearing going to be. I am finally ready to fight this cause its wrong. I fired my weapon to assure that girls safety not to endanger it. I knew exactly what I was doing, and I would do it again." The Chief told Katy the hearing was scheduled in two weeks. Then he told her not to worry about it." Katy right now I just want you to get some rest consider it and order. He then leaned and kissed Katy said goodnight and left the room. Katy then whispered something to her Grandma. Grandma smiled and left the room returning a few moments later with a baby bottle of warm milk. Katy nursed her bottle and drifted off to sleep. Two weeks later she was on the way to her hearing. Once the hearing was brought to order Agent David Potter the senior agent that had brought charges against Katy was asked to speak his peace. "First I want to state for the record that I think Agents Matthews actions on the day in question were indeed very heroic. But the situation was well in hand over ten agents were on there way to the scene, and would have arrived in moments. Even though in firing her weapon Agent Matthews did disarm the suspect. My question is simply what would have happened to the girl if she had missed?" Katy could not help herself she broke out laughing. The head of the hearing panel asked for order. Then asked the agent if he had anymore to say. The agent new his stance on this matter was not a popular one and he refrained from speaking further. He was already certain that Katy would lose the hearing and had already put in for his transfer to another office. In his mind he was just doing all he could to do away with the undercover baby program before one of these girls got hurt. After he stepped down Katy raised her hand and was told to speak. Sir I know there are a lot of other people here to speak for me and against me. Honestly I think if you let me testify next I can clear this up." Katy was given the opportunity and began to speak her piece. "Agent Potter has based his whole complaint against me on very point. What if Katy missed? Well I don't mean to brag but from fifteen feet Katy don't miss heck I could have made that shot ten out of ten times from twice that distance. If you don't believe me come to the pistol range and I will be glad to demonstrate. As much as it takes until everyone here is convinced." Agent Potter stood up again. "I suggest she show us her skill on the gauntlet range six shots at pop up targets. But all her targets will be a red dot the size of a toe" Chief Masters stood up "that's not fair if she had hit him anywhere in the foot the results would have been the same " Katy stood up and interrupted no Chief the toe size targets are fine with me, lets just get this over with." They moved the hearing to the gauntlet range. The targets were marked and Katy loaded her weapon. Chief Masters and her friends all told Katy to relax and take her time. Katy was not nervous in the first place. She had sixty seconds to run one hundred feet. She would be accosted by nine pop up targets three of them were pedestrians the other six had the red marks somewhere on them. Katy had mere seconds to look at the target find the mark and hit it. Katy put her ear protectors and safety glasses on then assumed her position to start. The whistle blew and fifty-two seconds later Katy had completed the run. To everyone's amazement she hit every red mark dead center. The charges against Katy were summarily dismissed. Undercover Babies ch12 Katy was very happy to be off suspension and back to work. Grandma was just as happy to see Katy back to normal. She still spent too much time at home playing with her toys and acting like a baby to please Ruth, but at work she was a strict professional. Katy was not at all happy with the assignment she had just been given. It was not the assignment that bothered her; it was that once again Alysha would be playing her mom. She had still not forgotten the time Alyssa had spanked her, now she was in a position where something like that could happen again. The assignment was for two weeks at a western dude ranch. Once a year the ranch had a program strictly for mothers and their young daughters between the ages of eight and thirteen. Katy and Alysha's job was to keep and eye on a particular young mother and her nine-year-old daughter. Her husband was a former mob kingpin and was on the FBI's top ten most wanted list. The agency thought there was a chance That Vinny Romero might try and get in touch with his wife and daughter while they were at the ranch. Three other agents would be on sight as employees of the ranch. One as a life guard another as a stable hand, and finally one as a riding instructor. Katy of course would be playing the part of Alysha's nine-year-old daughter. Katy felt that the whole detail was stupid. The FBI was searching everywhere for Vinny Romero could he really be stupid enough to think they would not be watching his wife and daughter. In the meantime Katy had to deal with Alysha she decided not to put that off any longer. Katy walked down the hall to Alysha's office. She walked right in without bothering to knock. "Where I come from little girls knock and ask permission before entering you want to go out and try it again young lady?" This infuriated Katy more than every "listen bitch before we go on another assignment together you and I need to get a few things straight. One I am not a little girl and although I have to assume the role of your daughter in public, behind closed doors I expect you to show me the respect I have earned and deserve" Alysha just stared at Katy she did not have a happy look on her face. "You listen to me you little brat working with you as my partner is not all that its cracked up to be either. Not only do I have the responsibility of the case we are on as the senior agent. I also have the additional responsibility of looking out for you the little office mascot. Can you imagine the heat I would get if something bad happened to their little super hero? Then again I am still the senior agent and you will do exactly as you are told to do. Starting with if you ever call me a bitch again you will find you're self-unable to sit for a week. Now go back outside knock and wait for permission to come in again." Katy's face was red with anger, but she knew what Alysha had said was the truth. She lowered her eyes and turned and walked outside closing the door behind her. Katy fought hard to compose herself and then knocked on the door. "Come in please" Katy heard Alysha say with a sarcastic hint in her voice. Katy opened the door and walked in the office. Alyssa was sitting in a chair in the middle of the office. " Drop your pants little girl and get across my lap we need to talk a little more". Katy walked slowly towards Alysha knowing full well her show of power had backfired and now she was going to pay the price. Katy lowered her trousers and crawled across Alysha's lap. At that moment she was only praying that Alysha would leave her diaper up. Katy's prayer went unanswered. Katy spent about twenty minutes standing in the corner of the office. Her trousers were still around her ankles but Alysha had pulled her diaper back up. It was now about drenched. Alysha had lit her butt up worse than Katy had ever been spanked in her life. If the rest of the office did not hear her crying they would have to be deaf. Alysha had left the office about ten minutes ago. Gratefully Katy heard her lock the door. Some how Katy could still not bring herself to move from the corner. Hearing the key in the lock Katy stood even straighter in the corner once again burying her nose. Alysha walked in the room and straight to Katy taking her by the hand over to the sofa and helping her lay down on it. She then removed Katy's soggy diaper and began cleaning her diaper area. Katy noticed that she was very very gentle when she was cleaning her butt. She then began applying cool lotion to the same areas it felt incredibly cooling on Katy's sore behind. After washing her hands Alysha slid a fresh diaper under Katy liberally sprinkled her with powder then taped it shut. She then sat down on the couch and looked at Katy smiling. "Little one we are partners and honestly even though you are a pain in the butt I love having you as my partner. The reason I want you to mind me is simple. It's partly to keep you safe and partly to keep you in character it might save both of our lives sometime. So understand I will tell you what to do and I will spank your hinny when you need it, just like any other good mommy would. But I don't do it to be mean; I do it because being older and more experienced I have to believe that I know what is best. I just really need you to trust me baby." Katy was confused she should be furious, but as Alysha brushed the hair from her face for the first time she realized Alysha really cared about her. Katy knew that she was giving up some of her adult rights when she said "otay mommy Katy twust you and be good girl." Alysha bent down and kissed her gently on the cheek. "Ok baby why don't we pull your pants up and you and I can go spend our clothing allowance for the trip." As Katy and Alyssa walked from the office and into the main offices of the bureau. Katy looked for a sign that her fellow workers had heard her crying, if they had they certainly did not let on . Mostly they just teased Katy and Alysha about calling it and early day. Alysha assured them all that they were on official FBI business and would probably be on it until late tonight. Of course the office had indeed heard Katy get her spanking even Chief Masters was they're listening. They just had too much respect for Alysha to question her methods, and way to much respect for Katy to tease her about them. Katy later called Grandma and asked permission to have dinner with Alysha and then finish her shopping. Ruth of course gave her permission it sounded to her that Katy was having fun. Under Cover Babies ch13 Alysha had gone over and over the whole plane ride to the dude ranch. Katy was a nine-year-old girl who it just so happened still needed diapers. The latter being a fact Alysha did not want to keep secret from anyone. She had it on good knowledge that Romero's daughter also nine was still in diapers 24/7 Alysha considered this her in with Romero's wife and daughter. Katy of course was not happy about this, that being her diapers being exposed to the world. Katy had also been instructed to call Alysha Mommy and had been made to practice for days before they left. This cause for know undo amount of teasing from Katy's fellow agents. Katy and Mommy checked in at the dude ranch and then went to their room. Mommy changed Katy's diaper after removing her dress. It was about one thirty in the afternoon and Mommy insisted that Katy take a nap. Katy nursed her bottle in Mommy's lap not wanting a spanking this soon into the assignment. Mommy had checked when they checked in Mrs. Romero and her daughter had not yet arrived. Mommy was safe to ask this sense it was a fellow agent working the check in desk. Katy drifted off to sleep and Mommy carried her to the crib, that Mommy had requested for their one bedroom suite. About ninety minutes later Katy awoke and found herself in a baby crib although it was a lot larger than any she had ever seen. Katy looked around the room, first she spotted Mommies bed then she saw the make shift changing table that had been set up next to the crib. Katy looked around and spotted her pacifier lying on her pillow. Katy popped it in her mouth and then stood up in the crib and peered over the railing. Katy was a bit irritated as her head bumped a Mobil in the process. Katy stood there cursing her situation to herself. Katy did not mind playing the baby on her own. She however was not sure about how she felt about her fellow agent treating her as one when it was not necessary. Katy finally yelled for her Mommy her diaper was wet and itching and she wanted to be changed. Mommy entered the room and smiling lifted Katy from the crib. She carried her to the changing table and quickly changed her diaper. She then carried Katy into the living room and set her on the floor, giving her lots of toys to play with. Katy having nothing else better to do began playing with her toys and sucking her pacifier. Katy new Mommy was waiting for a call from the agent at the front desk. The call that would tell her the Romero's were here and it was time to go to work Just about five o'clock the phone in the suite rang. After hanging up the phone Mommy told Katy the Romero's were here and that as was planned they had been assigned to Mommy and Katy's table in the dinning room. Mommy was more than happy to tell Katy that the table only set four. Mommy then undressed Katy and to save time took her in the shower with her. Katy and Mommy were both wearing shower caps. As Mommy first washed Katy then washed herself. Katy could not help but notice how beautiful Mommies body was even more so with the soap and water glistening off of it. Katy giggled as Mommy tickled her while toweling her dry. She also thought it was funny as Mommy diapered her standing buck-naked. After Katy had a fresh diaper Mommy put her make up on and got dressed in a beautiful purple cocktail dress. She then put a purple diaper cover on Katy and a purple party dresses the same color as hers. It was meant to make a statement. Mommy was after all playing the part of a rich heiress from back east. Katy was not happy of course as her diaper cover showed clearly under her dress. Mommy then pinned a purple pacifier to Katy's dress and put a purple ribbon in her hair. She then took Katy by the hand and led her to the dinning room. Katy was pleased as she met Lisa Romero she was a cute little nine year old with dark hair she also had just as much of her diaper cover exposed as Katy did. Rose Romero was a beautiful woman, who Katy thought wore a lot of jewelry. Katy noted what incredible breast the woman had and just for a moment envied Lisa if she was breast-fed. Mommy did a beautiful job of hitting it off with Rose, and of course sensing that they had a lot in common Katy and Lisa were soon best friends. Katy did cringe a little as Mommy bibbed her, but was fine with it as soon as Rose did the same for Lisa. They had a wonderful dinner of grilled lamb chops and all the trimmings. Then Mommy and Rose took the girls to the main room for the floorshow. It was karaoke night and several people got up to sing. Just for fun Katy talked Lisa into getting up and singing a duet with her. Lisa protested all the way to the stage that she could not sing. Katy assured her that neither could she. Katy then picked out a song with a big giggle. The lady that was running the show asks if Katy was sure and she smiled and said she was. Katy had never sung in her life except in the shower but some how tonight she was simply in the mood. Lisa on the other hand was scared to death. The music started and Katy let it go "Pour me Pour me Pour me another shot of whiskey bartender hit me one more time" Lisa did not sing much but Katy sang her heart out. Was she good well know even showing off she never left the mode of a nine year old. Just the same Katy and Lisa one the competition hands down. Mommy and Rose could not have been more proud. Both Aly and Rose decided it was time for there girls to go to bed. After agreeing to meet in the morning to take the girls for riding lessons they said goodnight. As Mommy changed Katy's diaper and got her ready for bed she went on and on at what a wonderful job Katy had done endearing both Lisa and her Mother to them. "It was a stroke of brilliance love absolute brilliance." Katy thanked her Mommy but in truth she was just having fun and was glad it worked out. The one thing Ally had not yet realized about Katy was how much she loved to win. Katy nursed and honestly enjoyed her bottle lying in Mommies lap. Katy did not really understand her baby side, but she knew it was growing stronger. She also knew that her feelings for Alyisha were also. Katy could not help but wonder what tomorrow offered as she drifted off to sleep. Undercover Babies ch14 Katy was very excited about her horseback-riding lesson the next morning as Mommy dressed her. When finished she was wearing jeans and a cowgirl shirt cowgirl boots and the cutest cowgirl hat you ever saw. Mommy used a blue ribbon to attach her pacifier to her shirt. Katy and Mommy joined Lisa and Rose and began their riding lessons. Katy felt strange, as she knew she was both in baby mode and watching everything she could as the FBI agent that she truly was. Katy was very angry that Mommy had not allowed her to wear a gun. It was funny how Katy and Lisa seemed to be naturals at riding their mounts and Mommy and Rose were having such a hard time. Katy in no time at all was very comfortable on her horse and Mommy told her several times to be careful and slow down. Lisa followed Katy in everything she did but thought Katy was being a little crazy when she decided to try and jump the water troff . Katy galloped her pony straight at it with total confidence. The only problem was that the horse was not as confident as Katy. The horse pulled up just short of the jump and threw Katy across to the other side of the troff. Katy using her karate skills did a front flip and landed on her feet. She was giggling at Lisa when she turned and saw a very angry Mommy. Mommy grabbed Katy by the hand and drug her to a near by bench. Before Katy knew it Mommy had pulled her jeans to her ankles and was doing the same with her diaper. At first Katy was struggling and kicking at least until Mommy delivered the first smack to her bare behind. Katy then realizing that she was bare assed naked and outside just resolved herself to the fate in store for her. Mommy did not let her down as she spanked Katy's behind until it was a bright red and Katy was balling like the baby she was supposed to be. Once Mommy had pulled both Katy's diaper and jeans back up Katy realized she had no right to be mad. Jumping the troff was a stupid stunt and in truth she got what she deserved. Katy turned with her tear-stained eyes and assured her Mommy she was truly sorry. Rose and Ally decided that was enough of the riding lessons for the morning and the four of them returned to Mommy and Katy's room after diaper changes for both girls. The girls played with some dolls on the floor as Mommy and Rose chatted over coffee and got to know each other. Katy sucked on her pacifier and listened humorously at the lies Ally was forced to tell. Soon after they went to lunch and then both girls were put down for their afternoon naps. After their naps both Lisa and Katy were dressed in swim diapers and bikini tops and taken to the swimming pool. Katy was a little embarrassed by her apparel but Lisa did not seem to be at all. Katy could not help but notice how good Mommy looked in her bikini. Katy after getting over her initial embarrassment had a wonderful time playing with Lisa in the pool. Later the four girls had another nice dinner and made plans for the next day. They were to go for a trail ride in the morning, then planned a bit of shopping for souvenirs in the local town in the afternoon. Mommy and Katy said goodnight to Rose and Lisa and headed back to their room Later as Mommy was giving Katy a bath all the girl could think about was how boring this assignment was becoming. She found herself more and more believing that Vinny Romero was simply not going to show. Later nursing her night bottle in her crib for the first time Katy ask herself if this was truly what she wanted in her life. Katy knew that although she accepted being a baby being and undercover baby was beginning to be a strain. The truth was that Katy had realized some time ago that even though she had turners sooner or later she would simply grow and look older. She wondered what future she would have in the FBI when this came to be. Katy was not worried about being fired but dreaded the thought of ending up sitting at a desk. Suddenly Katy drifted off to sleep dreading the next day as she dreaded her future she simply thought it was all dead end. Undercover Babies ch15 The next morning after breakfast Mommy and Katy joined Rose and Lisa and some other mother daughters for a trail ride. Mommy warned Katy there was to be no shenanigans on the ride. Katy's butt was simply still too sore to argue. She could barely even ride. They rode to the top of a mountain, where they rested and had a pic nic lunch. Katy and Lisa were also changed into fresh diapers. Katy could feel the eyes of the other girls watching while Mommy changed her on the grass, but she knew Mommy had no choice and there was simply no place for privacy. The girls that did not where diapers and their Mommies just simply had to cop a squat. Katy as usual was keeping and eye on everything after all she was here to work not have fun. Even though she had to admit she was having a blast. Katy noticed as Rose wondered away from the crowd. Leaving Lisa to play with some other girls Katy followed as closely as she could without Rose noticing. Just then she heard Mommy calling her, angry that she was being stopped from doing her job, but not wanting another spanking Katy returned to the group. Mommy gave her a dirty look but did not say a word. Moments later Rose returned to the group and the guide told everyone to mount up it was time to head back. It rained that afternoon Rose and Aly played cards while the girls had a nap and then played with there toys it was after dinner before Katy was finally alone with Mommy. "Allysha what the heck were you doing calling me back I was doing my job following Rose, you should not have interfered she may have already met with him." "Katy calm down before your mouth writes a check your butt is not willing to cash. I figured Rose was just looking for a message from her husband and I did not want you to ruin her finding it." Katy thought about what Mommy was saying and it did make sense. "So what now do you think a meeting has been set up?" Mommy smiled at Katy " well I think it is possible actually I think it is for tomorrow." Mommy then changed Katy's diaper and put her to bed giving her a nice warm bottle. Katy was a little upset at Mommy she felt they should be making plans for Romero's capture instead here Katy was again at nine thirty in her crib. Having no other choice Katy sucked her bottle and drifted off to sleep. The next morning Mommy again refused to discuss any plans with Katy telling her not to worry about it, everything was under control. At breakfast Katy found out that Rose and Lisa were missing. Suddenly there were several armed agents on the scene. They quickly split up the area for the search, and took off in several directions in four-wheel drives and on horseback. Mommy quickly took Katy back to their room changed her diaper and told her to stay put. Katy finally figured out what was going on when Mommy locked the door from the outside locking Katy in. Katy ran to the door and tried to open it, damn her what does that bitch think she is doing we have a job to do here. Aly felt bad about locking Katy in the room. With Rose and Lisa gone the undercover part of this detail was over and she saw no reason to put Katy in danger. Katy looked around the room for and exit then went and looked out the window. It too was locked and Katy was on the second floor. Katy quickly dressed in her black swat like outfit and armed herself. She had a nine-millimeter on her hip and a thirty-eight snub nose in her boot. She also grabbed one of the throwing knifes she had been practicing with and stuck it in the other boot. Katy then walked to the door and knocked on it. "Sorry Katy the agent told me to keep you in there " Katy recognized the voice of Mike the pool guard. Obviously Allysha had asked him to play guard. This was going to be to easy thought Katy. She then picked up a lamp and threw it through the window. Mike thinking Katy was escaping came running in the room. Katy simply walked out the door and relocked it. She could hear Mike yelling as she headed to the stables. Katy found one of the stable hands and told him to saddle the horse she had been riding. He refused until Katy waved her gun around a bit. Once saddled Katy mounted the horse and thanked the stable hand she then rode off knowing exactly where she was going. Katy galloped to the spot where they had stopped for lunch on the trail ride. She did not see one agent anywhere in sight. How stupid could Aly be she figured out that this was where Rose got the message why then would it not be the meeting place? Katy slowed the horse to a walk as she approached the area. She then tied her horse to a tree and continued on foot. Then she spotted them about fifty feet away. The man was screaming at Rose and suddenly slapped her across the face knocking her to the ground. Then Lisa ran at her father her fist balled up and started hitting him he kicked her to the ground. Katy stood up and aimed the nine-millimeter between his eyes. "This is agent Katy Matthews of the FBI you Mr.. Romero are under arrest." Just then Lisa stood up and ran at her father again. He quickly picked the girl up and used her for a shield " back off or I will hurt the girl put your gun down now or I will break her neck" All the time he was talking he was moving towards his horse. Katy tossed the nine millimeter in front of her." Don't hurt the girl I got rid of the gun Katy yelled." Suddenly Romero produced a gun and fired it at Katy who dove for cover. When she looked up Romero tossed his daughter aside and jumped on the horse and took off. Katy picked up her gun and ran to see if Lisa was ok Rose was already there and holding her daughter. "You to going to be ok he is getting away?" Rose looked at Katy "get that bastard Agent Matthews" Katy was gone in a flash she ran jumped on her horse and took after Romero in a dead Gallop. Meanwhile having heard the shot agents led by Alysha were converging on the scene. The idiot Romero fired his gun at Katy until it was empty then threw it away. How stupid can you get thought Katy nobody could hit anything on a galloping horse at this distance. What did that idiot think this was and episode of the Lone Ranger. Katy urged her horse forward then taking a guess as to where Romero was headed Katy decided to take a short cut over a hill. It was hard riding but the moment Katy made it to the top she knew she had him. "Come on baby just give me a little more we got him now." The horse galloped down ward and Romero and Katy met at the bottom. Katy never hesitated as she stood up in the saddle and dove for Romero knocking him from the saddle and using him to cushion her fall. Katy rolled to her feet and reached for her gun. Romero also got up and kicked it from Katy's hand; he then caught Katy off guard with a left hook. Katy hit the ground hard and once again Romero tried to run away, quickly to her feet Katy tackled him from behind. Even with Katy using her best Karate it was obvious Romero was much stronger and he also knew how to fight. He hit Katy hard on her jaw and she collapsed to the ground semi unconscious. Romero then scrambled for Katy's nine millimeter. Grabbing it he stood over the girl and aimed it at her head. Katy was reaching for her thirty-eight when she saw the bullet rip through his left shoulder. It gave Katy the moment she needed to save her life she fired the thirty-eight and shot him right through the throat. He fell to the ground dead and Katy passed out. Katy woke up later in the hospital. The nurse told her to stay quite she had several bruised ribs and a slight concussion, other than that she would be fine. The nurse then finished changing Katy's wet and messy diaper. Katy was lying there resting when Alysha entered the room. Katy could tell she was really upset. "Young lady your actions today broke every rule in the FBI rule book, plus endangered your very life what do you have to say for yourself?" "Just where in the rule book does it say lock your fellow agent in a room and leave her, Alysha where does it say that? Once again you did not trust me I can work as part of a team but today you gave me no choice but to work alone. I don't know what rules I broke but I do know it was me that got the bad guy." "Yes it was Katy but if I had not put that slug in his shoulder we would be planning your funeral right now." Katy thought about this for a second "your right but again if you had not locked me in the room I would not have been in that position in the first place. You are supposed to be my partner Alysha not my guardian. You know me well enough to know I will do my job what ever it takes. Why else do you think I would put up with the humiliation this job often brings with it. So think about it Alysha in truth you almost got me killed today live with that bitch. Now get the hell out of my room." Alyssa turned and left the room in tears. She knew everything Katy had said was true. She had let her feelings for Katy interfere with her judgment in trying to protect Katy she had almost gotten her killed. Alysha sat down and buried her hands in her face how did she let this happen at what point did she fall in love with Katy. UnderCover Babies ch16 "Owe dam it, " shouted Katy as she pulled off her shoe and rubbed her sore toe. Why had she kicked her desk it had not done anything to her yet. Oh but it would thought Katy. She had just returned from the worst ass chewing of her life from Chief Masters. At least thought Katy Alysha got the same chewing she did. Basically the Chief had chewed Alyssa for not trusting her partner, and Katy for letting her pride get the better of her brain and going off on her own. He then rewarded them both with ninety days of desk duty. Promising them even a national emergency would not get them out of it. Katy had then walked into her office and kicked that very desk. From what she could see Alysha was none to happy either. Katy in and effort to cheer herself up reminded herself that ninety days on a desk was nothing next to the spanking Grandma had given her, when she heard the story. Katy had made a note to herself to be careful what she told Grandma about future cases. Katy realized both Grandma and the Chief were right for punishing her. It gave her chills to think about what she had done. More so how close she had came to getting herself killed. Katy had simply been so successful as and agent in the field. She felt she was invincible now she knew she was not. It scared Katy a bit to admit it. Katy also knew that she owed Alysha and apology. The truth was Alysha had saved her life and it was not Alysha fault that Katy went after Romero alone. The only thing Alysha had tried to do was keep a headstrong young girl safe. Katy was going to find Alysha and apologize and thank her for saving her life but first she needed to head to the ladies room and change her diaper. Katy grabbed her bag and headed for the rest room finding the door locked she waited her turn. Soon the door opened and out walked Alysha. She smiled at Katy "quite a butt chewing we got this morning huh cupcake." Katy grinned back at Alysha "It was nothing trust me with the talking too Grandma had with my butt when she found out what I had done. Aly I am sorry I am still mad that you did not trust me, but mostly at myself. I was reckless and would be dead if not for you." Katy then hugged Aly's neck. Aly grinned at Katy "need a little help with your change sweetie?" Katy blushed and nodded. Aly lifted Katy up on the changing table pulled up her skirt and began changing her diaper. When she lifted Katy's legs she remarked that Katy's butt did not look so blistered to her Katy told her she should have seen it last night. Aly finished the diaper change and then stared down at Katy. Suddenly not being able to help herself she bent over and kissed her tenderly. Aly then stopped herself and apologized. She helped Katy down and then quickly excused herself. Katy thought for a moment about what just happened. Katy knew that she enjoyed the kiss, and was not uncomfortable with it at all. She also knew that because of her hormonal problem she did not get the sexual feelings from a kiss other girls her age would. Katy spent most of the rest of the day filing, then went home. After telling Grandma about the butt chewing and her punishment at work, she told her that she apologized to Aly. Grandma told Katy she was proud of her then changed her diaper and gave Katy her pacifier. Katy slipped quickly into baby mode and spent the rest of the evening playing with her toys. Stopping only to eat, and again when Grandma stopped her to give her a bath before bed. Katy lay in her bed nursing her bottle and was thinking of only one thing. Even though she was half asleep. She had done some reading on hormone treatments for girls suffering with turners, treatments that could turn Katy into a real woman and maybe even a real agent. Katy decided to call Dr. Ronnie at work tomorrow and then drifted off to sleep. Under Cover Babies ch17 " Hello Dr Ronnie this is Katy. I really need to talk with you about hormonal treatments for girls like me that have turners." Ronnie told Katy that she would be in town tomorrow and maybe they could meet for lunch Ronnie promised to tell Katy everything she knew. Katy thanked her and assured Dr. Ronnie that she looked forward to the lunch. Ronnie thought about what Katy had asked her. She knew that Katy was a very valuable agent in her Under Cover Baby program. In fact the best agent she had. Then again Ronnie owed Katy a lot, after all it was Katy that had made the program work. Ronnie then picked up the phone and called her colleague. Jane Phillips was and expert in hormonal research and turners syndrome. She was working on a treatment that would not only develop the ovaries of the patient but also start the growth process again. Ronnie talked with her for and hour and ask if her program was ready for a subject. If, Jane assured Ronnie it was safe she was certain Katy would volunteer. Jane told Ronnie that every test she had done assured her that her program was safe. She also told Ronnie that the program would require at least a year of hospitalization for the patient. Jane estimated that she had a potential for success of at least eighty percent. First however she would have to see Katy's medical files. Ronnie faxed the complete medical files to Jane and then sat by the phone and waited for two hours. Jane called her back and told her that in her professional opinion Katy was the perfect candidate for her project. She also explained that it would cost Katy nothing. Jane also explained that Katy would have everything she needed to fulfill her baby side until at least she did not need it anymore. Jane then told Ronnie that Katy was exactly the girl she had been looking for and that she hoped Ronnie could work out the details. Katy listened attentively to Dr. Ronnie the next day at lunch. She then told Dr Ronnie that she needed to work out some details. First she had to clear a leave of absence with Chief Masters. Then she had to make sure Grandma would be ok with out Katy's income and secure her permission. Katy told Dr Ronnie if she could work these details out she would be grateful to try the treatment. Katy asked to see Chief Masters that very afternoon. At first she just asked for a leave of absence to take care of some personal issues, but he did not buy it. Chief Master's told Katy she had to come up with something better than that to get out of desk duty. Katy then told the Chief the truth. He thought for a while and then called Dr Ronnie to his office. He told her what Katy was asking and then asked only one question." Ronnie can you guarantee me that Katy will be safe?" Ronnie explained that her friend Jane had been working on this research for ten years. She then simply said, " I trust Jane Chief and if this is what Katy wants I think it is her best chance. I told Katy nothing in life is without chance, I will tell you the same thing. Then again this is the best chance Katy is ever going to have to grow up." Chief Masters sat there for full five minutes with out saying a word. Then suddenly he spoke. "Katy I am denying your request for a leave of absence." Katy slummed in her chair almost in tears. " How ever I am putting you on medical leave with full pay. You can start anytime you want. Sweetie you are the bravest agent I have ever had the pleasure of working with. I can't wait to see you full sized. " Katy in tears hugged his neck and kissed the old Chief right on the lips." Thanks Chief Katy will do her very best not to let you down." Katy now had all the pieces of the puzzle, Now she needed to convince Grandma Katy asked for the afternoon off to do just that . Grandma was surprised to see Katy home in the middle of the day. Katy told Grandma she wanted to talk, then resisted when Grandma offered her a spot on her lap. "Grandma I am tired of being little and a wannabe FBI agent. Dr Ronnie has found a clinic that thinks they can cure me of turners and even make me grow. I want this more than I want life itself. Even if it kills me I want to try and see if it works. Please Grandma I have thought about this a lot, Chief Masters is even giving me medical leave to try it with full pay. That makes me happy because I know you will be ok. Please Grandma the only piece I need in the puzzle is your permission. Grandma became very quiet for a few minutes not saying a word. She understood why her baby wanted to be a real woman. Actually she had always wondered when it would hit Katy how important this was. She was more than a little scared for her Grand Daughter but she knew if she refused Katy might never forgive her. Grandma finally looked at Katy and smiled, then she patted her lap. Katy crawled in Grandma's lap and snuggled close. Wondering when Grandma was finally going to speak. Katy did not have to wait long. "Sweetheart I will talk to Dr Ronnie and to this Dr. Jane I know this is very important to you. I just have to know the safety issue's involved. " Katy accepted her Grandma's answer knowing that Grandma always thought of Katy's safety first. She then slipped in to baby Katy and told Grandma she needed a fresh diaper. Three days past Katy knew that Grandma was doing her research and had not only talked to Dr's Ronnie and Jane, but to every specialist in the field she could get a hold of. Katy in the mean time went to work and did her filing. She wondered if Grandma gave her permission if she would have to continue her punishment when she got back. Three days later Katy stood in the corner rubbing her very sore behind. Katy was getting anxious for Grandma's decision. This made her cranky and she had back talked Grandma on a entirely different matter something involving Katy taking a nap. After a docile Katy was allowed out of her corner and rediapered she suddenly looked at her Grandma with pathetic eyes. Katy knew that she was going to have the treatment with or without Grandma's permission. At that moment Grandma did too. "Katy I understand you have made your decision, I can see it in your eyes. Grandma is smart enough to know that she cannot stop you; she never could when you made up your mind. In this case the only thing I can do is support and pray for you. I hope you have made the right decision. Two days later Katy was on and airplane headed for Dr Jane's clinic. Under Cover Babies ch18 Katy's plane landed and the only thing on her mind was changing her diaper. Katy did that in the ladies room. Then hopped a cab to Dr. Jane's clinic, suddenly she was nervous she was not at all sure what she should expect. Katy found Dr. Jane's office she was surprised by the size of the clinic it was really pretty small. Mainly dedicated to research, Katy was to be their first full time patient or guinea pig if you will. Dr Jane greeted Katy warmly and invited her into her office. Katy took a seat and then ask the question that had been on her mind for two thousand miles. "Dr Jane just exactly what is expected of me here?" Dr. Jane smiled at Katy "sweetheart the true question is what is expected of us. I have been working on this treatment program for three years and I believe it will work but let me be honest it will take some time. Our biggest job is to keep you happy, please be sure to ask for anything you need. After the first few days, which will be your physical, our biggest job will be to keep you from being bored to death. I want you to know that we are sparing no expense, in your care. Your meals will be catered from the finest restaurants. Mainly after your physical your main job is just to enjoy your self and try not to be to bore. The only hard part for you is that you will be given three injections a week. How do you feel about shots Katy/"? "Honestly I hate them but I will try my best to be brave I know this is my big chance to actually grow up. I don't know much about your program Dr. Jane but I trust Dr Ronnie and she trust you, that's good enough for me." Dr. Jane smiled " sweetie I want you to know for your own safety and welfare I expect you to mind me and your nurses. Are you prepared to do this, because I want you to know if you agree you will be punished if you do not? We will have spent well over a million dollars on you before this program is finished its imperative that you understand my rules" Katy thought about what Dr Jane was saying, once again she would be treated as a child. " Dr. Jane I will assume you have your reasons for treating me as a child, I will do whatever I have to do to make this program successful." Jane then took Katy by the hand telling her it was time for Katy to see her room. The moment Katy saw it she realized that Dr. Jane should have said nursery. The room was incredibly large. Like maybe three thousand square feet. In one corner was a crib and changing table, along with a closet and a dresser. The rest of the room was nothing but toys. Katy grinned as she saw the computer, the rocking horse and the big screen TV. There was a large dollhouse in the other corner with lots and lots of Barbi dolls. To be honest Katy could not wait to be left alone to play. Dr Jane then took Katy to a window and pulled back the curtain. Outside she had a complete playground. It included a swing set. Jungle Jim. Teeter totter, slide and a sandbox. Over to the left Katy had a thirty by thirty swimming pool that was three and a half feet deep. Katy thought to herself, what a wonderful surprise she could not wait until Dr. Jane left and she could play with all of her toys. Katy spent the next three days being examined, making several trips to a local hospital for tests that the clinic could not do. During this time Katy was a bit upset that she had little time to play with her toys. Finally the test was over and Ann one of her nurses took her to see Dr. Jane. Katy was sort of getting used to being treated like a toddler by her three nurses. Ann, Hilda and Ryan. Katy thought it was funny that all of her nurses were so big. Ann was six two or three and about twenty-five years old. She had peroxide blonde hair and boobs the size of melons. Hilda was another large woman about five nine and well over two hundred pounds, Katy guessed that she was well over forty years old. The nurse that bothered Katy the most was Ryan; he was a male nurse about thirty maybe six foot tall and about one hundred and ninety pounds. The truth was that Katy was not very comfortable having this man diaper and bathe her. "Katy you have passed the physical with flying colors. Tomorrow we start your treatments I want you to know I am very proud of the way you have behaved yourself here. I also want you to know that I think you are the perfect candidate for this program." The next morning Katy was terrified, not just because she hated shots but honestly she was scared what the treatments really might do to her. Ryan helped her out of her crib and changed her wet night diaper. He then placed Katy in her high chair and fed her a breakfast of pancakes and bacon, Katy's favorite. Even though Ryan tried Katy did not eat much. She was very nervous as Ryan let her to the exam room. Suddenly Katy squatted and filled her diaper. When she finished she begged Ryan to take her back to the room and change her. Ryan told her the treatment would only take a moment and taking her hand led her forward to the exam room. Katy was taken straight to Dr. Jane who instantly curled her nose. " A little nervous this morning sweet heart?" Katy just blushed then watched as Dr. Jane swabbed her arm with alcohol. Katy looked away" now baby this might sting a bit" "Owieeeeeeeeeee Katy screamed and started to cry" Katy felt like her arm was on fire. Dr Jane picked her up and held her Katy placed her head on her shoulders and finished her crying. When she finished Dr. Jane handed Katy to Ryan "lets get our baby in a clean diaper Ryan, Katy I will drop by and see you later." Ryan carried Katy back to the nursery and took her in the bathroom removed her diaper and washed her butt. He then put her thru the routine that she had to bare twice a day. First he took her temperature rectally then her blood pressure and pulse. After he had recorded them he diapered Katy and told her to go play. Katy walked to her game boy and began playing a game. She was not doing well at all. Katy's thoughts were muddled; she realized how important this program was to her. What she did not like was being treated like a baby twenty-four hours a day. Katy missed her Grandmother her office and mostly Alysha. She hated the power that Ryan Hilda and Ann had over her she had already been spanked by both Ryan and Ann for what she considered silly reasons. Katy wanted in her heart to quit and go home but somehow she knew she could not. The truth was Katy just did not have any quit in her. Under Cover Babies ch19 Three months of treatment had passed. Dr Jane was more than just a bit worried. There had been no change in Katy except for her behavior. She glanced over at the corner of her office. Katy was standing there with her diaper around her ankles. She was whimpering and rubbing her sore behind. It had been Dr. Jane's turn to spank Katy this time. It seemed she was getting as many as two a day lately just to make her behave. Jane was concerned that it was the drugs that were affecting Katy's behavior. Then again she knew that it could just as well be physiological. Dr Jane was mainly concerned that the drugs did not seem to be working. She buzzed Katy's nurse Hilda and told her to come and get the girl. Hilda returned Katy to the nursery changed her diaper and put her down for her afternoon nap. Katy nursed her bottle deep in thought. She hated it here, and knew nothing was happening to her body. A very pissed off young lady who had just turned nineteen years old, fell into a restless sleep. Katy continued her treatments and tried hard to behave for the next few days. Then suddenly one morning she awoke in her crib, and knew what she had to do. The treatment was not working and Katy knew it, she also knew that she was behaving like a brat having received a record three spankings the day before. She was well aware that she deserved them, but she was also suspicious that Ryan enjoyed them. Katy simply had made up her mind that she did not need this shit. Katy was telling Dr Jane this morning that she wanted to go home, the deal was off. Just then Ann Katy's favorite of the Nurse's walked into the room. "Ann I would like to go and see Dr Jane as soon as you get me in a fresh diaper." "Sweetheart its six thirty in the morning Dr Jane will not even be here till nine, you know that. I will let her know that you want to see her as soon as she arrives." Ann then lifted Katy out of her crib and carried her to the changing table. She removed Katy's diaper and cleaned up her diaper area with a couple baby wipes. She then rolled Katy on her tummy for her morning temperature check. Katy turned right back over. "Ann the temperature and other stats will not be necessary anymore. As soon as I talk to Dr Jane I am going home I am sick to death of this bullshit?" Ann quickly picked Katy up and carried her to the nearest chair. She placed her across her lap and began spanking her rapidly. Katy kicked and screamed as once again her ass was on fire. Katy was crying and balling but she could hear Ann saying something about baby girls not using that filthy language. Finally Ann quit spanking her and carried a still crying Katy back to the changing table. She laid the girl down on her belly, swabbed her rectum with some jelly and inserted the thermometer. Katy had just finished crying when Ann finally took the thermometer out and read it. Finding Katy's temperature elevated she repeated the process and got the same results. Katy did not appreciate this but her butt was in no condition for her to argue. Ann took Katy's other vital signs and they were normal she then took her to the scale to weigh and measure her. Ann did this three times and Katy was beginning to wonder what was going on. Ann then diapered Katy and placed her on her time out chair leaving her for thirty minutes to continue her punishment. Ann then went to the phone and called Dr Jane. " Yes Ma'am I am positive I double checked her temperature and weighed and measured her three times." "Ann thank you so much for calling I will be there in thirty minutes or less. Please say nothing to Katy I really want to give her the news." Twenty-five minutes later Dr Jane entered her office and reviews the notes Ann had made that morning. She then called Ann and told her to bring Katy to her office. Ann asked if Katy could finish her breakfast " I am just now getting her to eat ma'am she has been one pissed off little girl this morning." Dr Jane of course said sure but told Ann as soon as possible please dear. Twenty minutes later Ann brought a visibly pissed off Katy to her office. "Dr Jane I want out of here out of this program now I just cant take it anymore. I quit." Dr Jane looked straight at Katy and then she spoke. " Ok Katy that's fine with me I just want you to let me do one thing before I let you go. I want to take your temperature and weigh and measure you one more time for the record." Katy crawled with out help up on the exam table. Dr Jane pulled the back of her diaper down and inserted the thermometer. Katy lay there for the prescribed five minutes until the Dr. pulled it out. Dr Jane read the thermometer and smiled "your temperature is a little elevated Katy just like Ann told me." She then pulled up Katy's diaper and walked her to the scales. She weighed and measured Katy then told Katy to step back and take a look. Katy looked at the measurement and the weight. That can't be right thought Katy according to the scale I have grown and inch and gained ten pounds. Katy turned to Dr Jane and saw the big smile on her face. Katy broke down in tears and ran to Dr Jane's waiting arms. "Its working its working Dr Jane Katy is growing. " Katy was sobbing happy happy tears. She could hear Dr Jane speaking "that's right baby it's working any time your temp elevates on these hormones you are growing. Baby you are growing right now can you feel it? Katy was not sure she could but she knew one thing for certain she was not quitting. " Katy is sorry for not believing in you Dr Jane and being such a brat. I promise to be a good girl if you will please let me stay?" Dr Jane once again hugged Katy " baby I was beginning to have doubts in me too. Don't worry we are going to finish this one together. Over the next week Katy grew three more inches and gained another ten pounds. Her temp dropped for a few days then elevated again Katy was once again growing. Under Cover Babies ch20 Katy smiled as she looked in the mirror, it had been seven months sense she had first started growing. Three months in to her growing she had her first period and had been regular since. Katy was still pretty petite; she was now five ft four inches tall and just over one hundred pounds. She had developed some curves in the right places and the cutest little breast you ever saw. Katy was riding her rocking horse and hour or so later when Dr Jane entered the nursery. Katy giggled at Dr Jane " Hi Doc want to go for a ride with me? I thing there is some Indians down in that gulch." Katy giggled some more at her little joke. Dr Jane helped Katy off of her horsie and taking her hand walked her to the couch. She sat down then pulled Katy on her lap. It was not as easy as it used to be but Jane knew Katy liked it and to be honest she did too. "Katy I want to talk to you seriously for a moment sweetie. I am discontinuing your drugs. Based on my research you are now about the size you were intended to be in the first place. Then again Hun the program is not over for you. I have made arrangements for you to have a karate instructor to work with you two hours a day. The reason I am doing this is you have been growing so much I don't think your coordination is anywhere near what it was before. I think the karate will be a way to fix this. How does that sound to you." Katy hugged Dr. Jane "wonderful when do I start." "Tomorrow sweetie first thing in the morning." Katy was very happy the rest of the day. Even happier after she met Lee her trainer and started her lessons. To be honest though Katy really did not have any idea how uncoordinated she had become. Katy not only trained hard with her Karate but she started and exercise program all on her own. She was even allowed to leave the clinic to go jogging every morning. Within about a month Katy's Karate was better than it had ever been. Lee was a marvelous instructor and told Katy she was the best pupil he had ever had. Katy was also stronger and faster than she ever imagined she could be. Katy was thinking about just that when Ryan entered the nursery. He walked over to Katy and checked her diaper. Finding it wet Ryan took her by the hand and walked her to the changing table. He helped her up on the table and began removing her disposable diaper. Once Ryan had it off he took way longer than usual cleaning her vagina and her butt crack. Then Ryan got a big bottle of lotion and started rubbing it all over Katy's diaper area. Katy complained that she wished Ryan would hurry up. He simply lifted her legs and gave her three sharp swats on her behind. A sniffling Katy became quiet and Ryan continued massaging her pubic area and leaned down over her. Suddenly Ryan slipped a finger into Katy's vagina and leaned over and kissed her sticking his tongue in her mouth. Katy reached for the only thing she could grab and found Ryan's left hand. She grabbed his thumb and using a move Lee taught her twisted her hand sharply and broke Ryan's thumb. Ryan screamed and got off of Katy for a split second, and then infuriated he slapped her across the face knocking her off the changing table. Katy rolled as she hit the floor then kipped up to her feet "Your ass is mine now Ryan and there is not a damn thing you can do about it. Less than two minutes later Nurses security guards and Dr Jane came running in the room. Ryan was curled up in the corner in the fetal position moaning and crying. His nose and jaw were broke and he was missing several teeth. His testicles were swollen the size of baseballs. Katy was standing there naked and smiling even though her right cheek was swollen and red. Dr Jane looked at Katy " sweetheart do you want to explain to me what the hell is going on here?" "Ask Chester the molester when he quits crying, but I am warning you Ryan if you lie I am going on that ass again?" Katy then began to cry. Ann went Katy to try and comfort her. Dr Jane began to question a still crying Ryan he confessed exactly what happened between sobs. Please he begged" just keep her away from me." Dr Jane then went to Katy; she was sucking her pacifier and beginning to calm down. "Baby I am so sorry I will have his behind in jail for a long time for this." "No please no Dr. Jane it was embarrassing enough with out having to do the court thing. Besides I already pressed my charges. I honestly want to just forget about the whole thing." Dr Jane smiled at Katy " ok just promise me one thing baby, don't ever get that pissed at me. " Katy and Dr Jane giggled and hugged. Then Ann diapered Katy and insisted she have a nap. The next day Dr Jane called to have Katy brought to her office. Katy took a seat and Dr Jane began to speak. "Katy I think your time here at the clinic is finished I am sad to say. Your treatments are over I think you proved your coordination was way above average yesterday. I hate to see you go Hun but there is nothing more we can do for you here." Katy thought about what Dr Jane had just said before she spoke. "Dr Jane you have changed my body from the body of a little girls to one of a young woman. For that I will be grateful to you for the rest of my life. I know at times I did not make things easy for you. But there is one more thing you can do for Katy before you send her away." Katy then whispered in Dr. Jane's ear. Dr Jane hugged Katy holding her very tight. " You bet baby that's a wonderful idea and we will be glad to help?" Three weeks later Katy stepped off the airplane in Chicago. She was wearing a blue business suit high heels and was fully made up. She spotted her Grandmother looking past her for her little Katy. No one had been told a word about the results of Katy's treatment. " Katy walked straight to her Grandmother and saw the exact moment when she realized the woman standing in front of her was her little girl. " Oh baby you look incredible." Grandma hugged Katy and started to cry. "I am so happy for you my darling this is indeed a miracle and the happiest day of my life." Katy then walked to the restroom with Grandma so she could fix her face. When she finished Grandma slid her hand under Katy's skirt expecting she would need a change. When she felt only Katy's silk panties she just stared at Katy. Katy giggled 'I decided it was time to try potty training and Dr. Jane helped me. I am dry daytimes now but I still need my diapers at night. I probably always will. Grandma just smiled "your just one surprise after another aren't you little one?" Katy asked if they could stop at the Bureau office on her way home. Grandma told Katy she would drop her off and then go home and fix there dinner. Katy said thanks and told Grandma and told her she hoped to bring a guest. About a half hour later Katy walked into the bureau and straight to Chief Masters office. The Chief glanced up from his desk" may I help you young lady?" Katy smiled "The new and improved Katy Matthews reporting for duty Chief" The Chief looked up and covered his mouth with surprise. " Katy you are a vision, you have no idea how you have been missed around here. Hey everybody look are little Katy's back but she's not so little anymore." The whole office buzzed around Katy for the next half hour, asking her questions about her treatment and this miracle they were witnessing. Katy did not see a sign of Alysha and was about to ask, when Alysha walked in the front door. Katy excused herself and walked straight to Alysha. "Katy oh my god I can't believe it you look wonderful" Katy took Alysha by the hand with out saying a word led her into a nearby empty office and closed the door. She then pushed Alysha up against the wall and kissed her with all the passion that had been welling up inside her. Katy had tears in her eyes because at that very moment she truly new what it felt like to be a grown woman. Epilogue Two weeks later Alysha moved in with Katy and Grandma. Grandma was not so sure of the lesbian thing but she was grateful to see Katy so happy. It was also obvious that they were very much in love. Katy and Alysha over the next few years became the most decorated agents in the bureau. They simply worked better as a team than most people could. Katy never did get over her bedwetting and Alysha diapered her every night. On occasion when they had time Katy still liked to have a baby weekend. Alysha would join her as her big sister the four-year-old Aly. Grandma would take care of both girls, and their little behinds if they did not behave. The End
  12. (Literally my first ever post on this forum. K have 5 other chapters fully written but in need of editing on Wattpad and more in the works. I’ve always heard that a purely diaper lover story is hard to write because of the lack of conflict so with a little inspiration from a work called Surrogate as well as some others, I present to you... None The Wiser.) Chapter 1 Pilot She was finally home alone. As the house's garage door slammed shut, Heather's heart began to beat faster. All her planning and anticipation had come to this. "Not yet" she told herself; there was a chance her family would turn around to grab something they had forgotten. "I'll give it a half an hour. They won't come back after that long." In the meantime she went over her metal checklist. "Garbage somewhat full, check. Plastic bags, check. Blinds shut, check. Clean diaper that might fit me upstairs, check." She looked at her watch, only twenty nine minutes left and she would finally know what it was like to wear and use a diaper. Heather never knew how it started, her curiosity towards being able to use her pants as a toilet that is. Maybe it was that one kids show with the weird episode? Being potty trained too quickly? Too late? Some other strange event in her minds development where the concept arose? Regardless, it was one of the most dreadful, shameful, and embarrassing secrets of her adolescence. It brought many a sleepless night wondering what in the world was wrong with her. Who in their right mind would want to go back to wearing and using diapers? It wasn't because she wanted to act like a baby. Heather knew that much from her online meanderings, which allowed for a little indulgence from an otherwise impossible desire. No, Heather could see the appeal of being an Adult Baby, but her interest was on using the diapers. Heather always thought that being a seventeen year old girl and wanting to intentionally use diapers was definitely breaking some sort of social code. So no matter what, she wanted absolutely no one to know about her perverse fascination. In fact, her parents finding out was probably her greatest fear. And anyways, Heather would actually find it much more enjoyment in being able to relieve herself under perfectly normal clothes with no soul have any clue to her taped on toilet. Well, sadly the undergarment she had at her disposal at the moment didn't have tapes, but it was the only kind of diaper she had access to that might fit. Stealing three goodnites from her younger cousin's house was not an experience Heather wanted to repeat anytime soon. A buzz from her phone brought Heather out of her contemplation. Thirty minutes had come and gone. It was crunch time. "Crinkle time more like." Heather smiled at her own joke before swallowing her nerves and making her way up the stairs to her bedroom. Once inside, she shut the door out of impulse and went straight to her bed, lifted up the mattress, and pulled out one of three of her most most coveted yet feared possessions. She held it in her hands. The soft plastic goodnite was folded into a square and had purple and pink shading with a star in the middle, presumably a wetness indicator. Heather took a deep breath and took off her jeans, then her underwear, pausing only to stare at the goodnite once more, before stepping through the leg holes and slowly pulling it up her hips and around her bottom. They fit. Still in shock somewhat, Heather looked in the standing mirror at a walking contradiction. There in full view was a tall and scrawny brown haired 17 year old girl with what amounted to a pull up drawn tightly around her backside staring right back. In all of her daydreaming, Heather couldn't have imagined this sight. But here it was. She was finally diapered. The first ten minutes were taken to explore the new feeling of her padded posterior. Heather squeezed the material between her legs and ran her hand along her bottom. She reached her toes, walked around, did some jumping jacks. The goodnite held on. Heather then stepped back into her jeans and walked over to the mirror to analyze her form. Even being completely self conscious and practically shaking all over, Heather couldn't really see any of the goodnite bulge through her jeans. She then began her decent downstairs. Besides a possible faint crinkle, she could only feel the foreign object she was wearing. After another ten minutes of getting acquainted with her new undergarment, Heather was finally becoming more comfortable and relaxed. Her parents weren't coming home for another five hours and she had the house to herself. This meant she could move on to the next aspect of her plan. After all, she didn't go through all the trouble of acquiring the goodnites just to wear them. What were diapers for, after all, but to use. The need to relieve her bladder was present and after the rush of adrenaline that came with finally putting a diaper on, her need was only becoming more apparent. It was time for Heather to truly do what she had been waiting to for so long. Despite her mission to relax, Heather started shaking with both anticipation and nerves yet again. She was only now beginning to understand that just letting go in the middle of her family room was not going to be easy. In fact, it was now apparent to Heather that nearly her whole life her body had been attempting to maintain the integrity to do the exact opposite of what she now wanted. While this only got her more excited at the strange novelty of her situation, it made it even harder to try and relax. Taking a few deep breaths to steady herself, Heather came up with an idea. She sat on the very edge of the couch much like she was sitting on an actual toilet, to simulate the open space of the toilet seat. After a minute of relaxation and frustration, she finally felt a warm spurt in her crotch region. But Instinctively her body clenched shut. Heather nearly cursed but took another breath and tried again. In half the time of the last attempt she felt another spurt before clenching up yet again. "You're so close Heather, just relax." Once more she relaxed her body and closed her eyes. This time almost immediately she felt spurt, and then another, and at once it was a warm trickle. That trickle became a hot flow and by the time she could fully comprehend what was happening, a moment of panic overcame her. "What if the goodnite leaks and goes all over the carpet! How would I explain that to Mom and Dad!” Heather tried to stop the flow but it was too far gone now. She stayed extremely tense as the remainder of her bladder emptied. When the flow finally came to a stop, Heather opened her eyes and looked down. She didn't see any wet spots. She patted the seat of her jeans. Nope, nothing. Relived, (In more ways than one), she began to notice the sensations inside her diaper. A warm, damp, squishy, and slightly bulkier mass caressed her bottom. Heather cupped her hand around her crotch. As she squeezed, a little urine escaped, tickling her before being reabsorbed into the now saturated padding. Overcome by these new sensations, Heather continued to poke and prod and squeeze her thighs together, obtaining any kind of sensory input she could from her wet state. Walking back upstairs with a present warmth with every step, she confirmed in the mirror that even though her goodnite had gone through a major wetting, you could still se no bulge under her pants. Giggling at the thought that no one would have noticed her wetting, she began to daydream about wearing and using her other goodnites around her parents or even at school. Suddenly, in a rare moment of reality saturated by her greatest dreams, Heather remembered there were only two more diapers to use under her mattress. "I guess I'll just have to make the best of each one" she thought, realizing that would mean to continue wearing the currently wet one around her waist. She didn't mind for the moment, this would give her an opportunity to see how much they could hold. Not to mention that Heather noticed she rather enjoyed the feeling of the freshly used goodnite. With that thought she squeezed her thighs around it again. Now that she had wet once Heather was eager to feel the sensation of wetting yet again, so she walked to the kitchen to grab some water, enjoying each and every step. Acquiring a large glass, she filled it to the top with water and chugged, letting a few drops fall from her chin in haste. Once Heather was satisfied, she grabbed a granola bar for good measure and went to watch some tv to wait for her body to do its work. ... Heather's lower stomach brought her attention away from her show. Her eyes widened as another small movement in her abdomen made its presence known. She had to poop. The prospect both excited and frightened her. On the one hand she knew this is what diapers were for, not to mention she was curious what the sensation would feel like. But in all her dreaming the simple fact that you can mess your diaper as well as wet it never came to mind. Filled with vigor from her recently successful wetting, she decided to swallow her fear. "What better way to see if diapers could really replace the toilet for me is there?” Heather decided. Standing up, Heather evaluated her bowels and this time opted to assume a squatting position. Unlike wetting her diaper, great physical effort was required to get things going. After a few minutes of grunting and getting red in the face from effort, Heather was fed up. "Maybe if I change positions it will make things easier?" With that idea in mind, Heather got on her hands and knees, pushed her bottom outward and let out a grunt. Suddenly, she felt something warm and solid begin to exit her backside. Fully invested, she pushed again and felt the log move some more. Stopping to take a breath, she panted, composed herself, and let out one final large grunt. With that, the mass fully made its escape and began to take up space in the seat of her pants. Knowing she was not done, Heather slowly but surely pushed out more of her mess until she couldn't push anymore. Exhausted, Heather allowed her backside to touch the ground. In that instant, her whole world flipped upside-down. The very firm excrement, being compressed between the floor and Heather's bottom, squished like putty as it moved backwards, forwards, every which way around her nether regions. It was simultaneously the weirdest, most stimulating, and best feeling Heather had ever felt. The smell of her freshly soiled diaper reached her nose but she didn't care. If anything it added to the experience. Here she was, a seventeen year old girl, perfectly healthy, sitting in a wet and freshly messed diaper she purposely made. And she loved it. She squirmed in delight as the mess rubbed against her bottom. Up and down she bounced, feeling the mound change shape to better fit her seat. She even stood up and pushed again hoping to fill her goodnite even more. The disappointment that she had nothing left to give dissipated when a somewhat naughty thought entered her mind. She may not be able to mess more NOW, but she didn't HAVE to change out of her diaper anytime soon. This put a grin on her face. "That's why diapers exist, so you can wait to deal with the bathroom? Right?" Knowing she had at least a few hours until her family disturbed her, Heather was content to stay there on the floor, situated in her stinky state for the undecided future. Bouncing in both enjoyment of her current messy state and anticipation for what was now possible, Heather looked down at her jeans that completely hid any visual trace of the dirty deeds she'd done. No one could be the wiser. Heather smiled. She could get used to this.
  13. I do not own this however i do want to share the lost Stories of Kenk7us with everyone after having a nice person give me all the files Punished At 12 she was arrested for the fifth time for shoplifting. Her attitude was simple out of the hundreds of times she had done it she had been caught only five times. Every time was the same she spent a month in foster care then they sent her back to her drunken father. This was not all bad he did not bother her at all while contributing nothing to her support. If she wanted food clothing or whatever she stole them that is just what she did. This time the judge was different he sent her to a school for bad girls encourage-able is what he called her. She escaped several times and was a hero to the school but she was always caught. Her sentence was for four years and she got out just after her sixteenth birthday. The idiots just released her and sent her home to her father. When she got home she found out her father had drank him self to death. He simply had never gotten over his wife dying. Nicky was five when she lost her mom and now at sixteen she was orphaned for good. It seemed she was finally on her own she thought for good. Exactly two weeks after she was released from the juvenile home she was arrested for armed robbery. She had met a boy and he gave her a gun and got her to try and hold up a liquor store. He got away scott free and Nicky got ten years in prison. Now prison was different for Nicky here she was sixteen years old the brown haired brown eyed cutie all of about five ft 2 inches and one hundred and five pounds in a maximum-security women's prison. The first two weeks she was there she was raped several times. At first she fought hard but it did not matter the women would just beat her up then do, as they wanted with her. Finally Nicky wised up and tried being nice to them and doing as she was told. But some of them still hit her anyway. Then Julie took her in and protected her from others. Julie was Six feet tall and weighted over two hundred pounds. This big butch dyke held the prison bench press record and none of the ladies would mess with her or Nicky knew that she belonged to Julie. Nicky quickly learned if she kept Julie happy she did not get hit much and she also liked that she had to take no crap from the other inmates. One word from Nicky and Julie would quickly kick somebody's butt. Julie was in for life without parole and tried hard to keep Nicky with her. Nicky was getting smarter though she had learned well how to keep her mouth shut and be submissive to people for the first time in her life. When she went to Her parole hearing she was as nice as she could be. Yes Ma'am and No Sir were the most frequent words out of the girl's mouth. After her hearing she was told they would let her know. Nicky told Julie that she had been a brat and would never get out. Witch of course made Julie happy. One week later Nicky was called to the warden's office. Warden Danfourth told Nicky that her parole had been granted not because of anything she said or did but because someone had gotten the ear of the parole board. That someone turned out to be Nicky's Aunt her fathers sister. It seemed about six months after her father died someone had contacted his sister. Nicky's Aunt had not know where her brother or niece were for years. When she found out where Nicky was she had went to work trying to get her out. Even asking the governor for a pardon. Nicky new she had a Aunt but did not remember ever meeting her. When the warden told Nicky the conditions of the parole she almost choked. Your custody is totally in your Aunts hands. You are being sent to her by train to California. One bad word from your Aunt and you will be back here to finish your sentence the warden told Nicky. I suggest you do as you are told Young lady. Nicky was told she was to be released in the morning. Nicky wisely asked to spend the night in solitaire to stay away from Julie. The warden granted the request. The next morning Nicky was given a sundress some panties and a pair of sandals to wear. Along with a train ticket and two meal passes to get her to California. The warden gave Nicky ten dollars out of her pocket book for sodas and things. They simply dropped Nicky off at the train station and left. Having forty-five minutes till her train left she thought about running but the girl had grown smarter over the last two years. Nicky did not want to go back to prison or to Julie. Nicky went to a news stand to buy some cigarettes but was ask for id. She ended up stealing a pack from a ladies purse in the restroom while the lady was brushing her hair. Old habits die-hard. As the train pulled out of the station Nicky wondered what her new life would be like. Thinking there was no way it could be worse than the one she had lived. Maybe the girl was right maybe she was not. Punished Ch 2 The train ride to California was about eight hours Nicky was told. The train left at shortly after 10 and would arrive at just after six pm western time. Nicky wondered if her Aunt would be a drunk like her father, hum thought Nicky that would be nice. No one bothered Nicky on the train not even when she went to the smoking car. The food on the train was tasteless but other than that Nicky napped and spent the day relaxing and looking out the window. She started to get nervous when the conductor told her the next stop was hers and they would be there in twenty minutes. Nicky got off the train and fumbled for a cigarette just as she noticed the NO Smoking sign. "Nicky Nicky yelled the tall woman Nicky darling." Nicky looked in the direction of the yelling to see a tall brown haired woman in her late thirties walking quickly towards her. Her Aunt immediately picked Nicky right off the ground and hugged the breath out of her. Nicky instinctively wrapped her legs around the woman out of fear of falling and held on. Nicky's Aunt held her there for a couple of minutes just hugging and cooing at her. Could you put me down said Nicky "This is a little embarrassing I am eighteen years old you know!" Nicky's Aunt set her down and looked at the girl "Hello Dear I am your Aunt Kelly how was your trip." Nicky looked at her Aunt and said, "After two years in prison it was wonderful to be out." with more than a hint of sarcasm. Aunt Kelly told Nicky she did not want that awful place mentioned again. That part of your life is over young lady, this is going to be a whole new beginning for you. They walked quietly to Aunt Kelly's car Nicky not more than a little embarrassed to have her Aunt holding her hand. Nicky was placed in the back seat as her Aunt mentioned something about airbags and safety Aunt Kelly even buckled her seatbelt for her. As they drove toward Aunt Kelly's house she rambled on about how nice things were going to be for Nicky now and then something about the nice school Nicky would be attending. Nicky blanked most of it out wondering only when she would have the chance to smoke the cigarette she had been cupping. Arriving at the house Nicky tried several times to open the door and get out. When her Aunt opened it Nicky spoke. "This is a brand new car and the damn door sticks you should get it fixed Aunt Kelly". Aunt Kelly smiled "Its not broke dear that just the child safety locks." Taking Nicky's hand she led her into the house. Nicky could see the well furnished living room and dining room from the hall entrance also the entrance to the kitchen. Aunt Kelly led her down the hall and showed her a bedroom. My god thought Nicky this is the pinkest room I have ever seen. Everything was pink the dressers the bureau. The bed was in the corner it was a twin size with a child rail on it. Next to it was a table Nicky was not sure what that was for. In another corner was a computer desk and computer also all pink. The bed was covered with stuffed animals the wallpaper was pink with white angels on clouds. Nicky opened a door and there was a bathroom with a pink toilet commode and sink. The commode had something sitting on it attached to the seat. Nicky looked at her Aunt "Do you have another bathroom, there is something on the toilet in here I need to go." Kelly did not say a word she took Nicks hand and walked her in the bathroom. She reached under Nicky's dress and pulled down her panties then lifted the girl onto the potty seat attached to the toilet. Reaching behind Nicky she attached a Velcro belt around the girls waste and said "Call me when you are finished sweetie." Nicky just sat there confused how old does this bitch think I am thought the girl as she realized that she was sitting on a potty seat and her Aunt had just put her there finally Nicky just peed she really did have to go. She looked for toilet paper but did not see any and wondered how she was going to get off this seat when her Aunt walked back in "All finished baby." Her Aunt took some toilet paper off the shelf and told Nicky to spread her legs. After cleaning her she lifted her off the seat and pulled her panties back up Nicky was sitting in the living room watching TV while her Aunt made supper when she got her next brilliant idea. She turned up the sound a little and sneeked out the front door for a cigarette. She had just lit it and took a drag when her Aunt tapped her on the shoulder. Snatching the cigarette out of Nicky's hand and stomping it she picked Nicky up and carried her into the house. "What do you think you were doing with that nasty thing in your mouth young lady!" Before Nicky could answer she was placed across her lap and her panties pulled to her ankles. "This will teach you little girl." said Aunt Kelly as she repeatedly smacked Nicky's bare behind. At first Nicky kicked and screamed in anger but after a few smacks she began to cry like a baby thinking her butt was on fire. Afterwards she spent the rest of the time while her Aunt made dinner standing in the corner holding a nickel against the wall with her nose. Her panties still around her ankles. She was told to keep her hands on her head and if the Nichol dropped the spanking would be done over. Soon they had dinner and afterwards Aunt Kelly gave Nicky a bath and put her to bed. Nicky lay there in her new bed wondering what she had gotten herself into. My god she was wearing a pink nightie and pink panties lying on her stomach to avoid her sore behind. She wondered to herself which was worse this or Julie and prison. She thought of that and all the things that had brought her here as she fell to sleep. Punished Chapter 3 Nicky woke the next morning and just lay there in her bed. Thinking to her how she had been treated the day before. Wondering what she was going to do about it as she suddenly noticed, the bed was soaked. Oh my god thought Nicky what am I going to do now. Panicked and worried about what her Aunt might do Nicky did not know what to do. Just then Aunt Kelly walked into the room. Nicky started to cry and plead that it must have been the strange surroundings "Please don't spank me Aunt Kelly whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa cried. " Nicky. Aunt Kelly picked Nicky up and set her on her hip "it's ok baby its ok. "she said. "It is Aunt Kelly's fault her baby is in a wet bed. " Aunt Kelly cleaned Nicky up and dressed her in some very thick panties and a t-shirt then carried her to the kitchen for breakfast. Nicky eyes grew wide when she saw the high chair "noooooooooooooo." said Nicky as she was placed in the chair and strapped in. Wiggling to free her self and fighting Aunt Kelly gave Nicky a stern look and a warning about a spanking if she did not sit still and behave, Nicky sat and weighed her options wondering which was worse Julie and prison or being treated like a baby by her Aunt. Nicky new the answer Julie might kill her if she went back their even worse make her wish she was dead. After breakfast Aunt Kelly dressed her and took her to this uniform shop. Nicky was shocked to find out she would be attending and all girls school. The uniforms were horrible. Blue pleated shirts that were way to short and white knit short sleeve shirts. A blue sweater would be added for wintertime. Trying on a skirt the first thing Nicky noticed was that it was so short her panties showed out the bottom. Nicky finally asked her Aunt what grade she would be in. Her Aunt said that was a great question and that they were leaning towards starting her in sixth grade. "But I am 18 yrs old" screamed Nicky!!! Aunt Kelly quickly smacked Nicky's butt five or six times "Don't you dare yell at me young lady, it is not your age but the quality of your education I am worried about." Nicky was still crying when her Aunt put her in the car. They stopped for lunch on the way home and Aunt Kelly made a phone call as they drove home Aunt Kelly seemed to be in a particularly happy mood. This made Nicky very nervous as they pulled into the driveway. Punished ch 4 Nicky walked into the house and into her bedroom to find her bed had been replaced by a crib. She started to scream but held it fearing more smacks on her already sore hinny. Aunt Kelly walked in the room behind her telling Nicky it was time for her nap. She undressed Nicky and removed her panties, Nicky wondered why until her Aunt placed her on the table by the bed. Soon Nicky new exactly what was going on, she was being diapered for her nap. Her Aunt rubbed baby oil on her diaper area then placed a disposable diaper under her. Nicky could not help but notice the diaper had pink bears printed on the front of it. Lifting Nicky's legs her Aunt powdered her then taped the diaper snugly. She told Nicky to stay put on the table and she would be right back Her Aunt returned a few minutes later carrying a baby bottle. Nicky said she did not want it, her aunt just gave her a stern look and told her that it would help her sleep. Picking her up she carried her to a chair and began nursing the teenage girl while rocking her in her lap. Nicky sucked the bottle and fell quickly to sleep. Nicky awoke a couple hours later she had a paci in her mouth and a wet diaper. Nicky thought to herself what is happening to me. A few minutes later her Aunt entered the room. Nicky was standing in her crib holding her teddy by one arm and sucking her paci as she looked out over the rails. Her Aunt made quick work of changing her into a clean diaper. Two days later Nicky realized how much her whole life had changed. She spent most of the time at home diapered. Either playing with the numerous baby toys her Aunt had given her or standing in the corner. When she had been taken out she always wore very thick cotton panties. Nicky was not stupid she knew they were like training pants. Today Nicky was taking a barrage of test's to see what grade she belonged in. She thought to herself how bad she wished she had her pacifier, these test seemed so very hard. The truth was Nicky had been to school very little and could barely read the test and did not understand most of the questions. Later after the test had been graded Nicky was sitting with her Aunt in the Head Mistress office her name was Mrs. Payne. She explained to Aunt Kelly that Nicky had not done well at all on the test. She then suggested the best course of action was for Nicky to start all over. Mrs. Payne suggested Nicky either starts in preschool or kindergarten. Nicky sat there wide eyed and waited for her Aunt to say know to this silly woman. Mrs. Payne went on to remind Aunt Kelly that all girls in her school pre school thru sixth grade were required to be diapered at all times school and home She even mentioned that some of the high school age girls were still in diapers Aunt Kelly was thinking hard Nicky could tell. Then she told Mrs. Payne that if Nicky were going to start over then preschool would be the best place to start. Nicky went ballistic screaming and cursing at both women. She was quickly snatched up Taken straight to the car, continuing her screaming at her aunt the whole two-block ride home. Nicky was totally losing it, and letting her Aunt have it. Arriving home her Aunt picked her up and carried her into the house. Nicky screaming and kicking to be let down. " I am not a baby." she screamed. As soon as Aunt Kelly got her in the house she took down Nicky's panties and pulled the screaming crying girl across her lap. A hand spanking followed by ten smacks with a paddle followed. Nicky was still screaming but her lines had now changed " I sorry I be good I sorry Aunt Kelly, Nicky be good girl." She cried out the whole spanking. It did not seem to matter much as Aunt Kelly turned her Hinny a bright lipstick red. Soon Nicky was standing in the corner holding the dime to the wall with her nose again. Wondering how this could get any worse, and trying so hard not to drop the dime. Punished ch 5 Nicky could not believe what was happening to her a few days later as she rode in her brand new car seat to her first day at preschool. Nicky had on her school uniform white shirt and pleated skirt. The skirt was so short it only covered her diapered butt about half way. Aunt Kelly had pinned Nicky's pacifier to her shirt with a pink ribbon, so Nicky would not lose it. Nicky took a deep breath as they arrived at the school. Aunt Kelly lifted Nicky out of the car seat and carried her on her hip to the classroom. Arriving at the room she sat Nicky down and keeled to talk to her. Aunt Kelly talked slowly and softly as she told Nicky that she did not expect miracles. She knew that Nicky was not going to be perfect and was sure the teacher would punish her as needed. She went on to add any big girl acting up such as cursing or the likes would be dealt with harshly at home by her. Nicky was told she was to act just like any other four year old girl and talk like one. She was also reminded her that she was diapered and was to use her diaper for all its intended purposes, as there were no pottie chairs here. Nicky blushed as she had never ever pooped in a diaper and did not want too. Aunt Kelly hugged her and kissed her goodbye and warned her one more time. Nicky stood there frozen in the entrance of her classroom waving goodbye and wiping back a tear as her Aunt left. A lady motioned to Nicky to come in the room and told her to take a seat on the rug. Nicky did as she was told and began looking around the room. Nicky it seemed was one of the last to arrive. There was four small girls in the class and two boys another boy entered and the tall brunette said good morning class. Nicky thought to her self what a small class just eight people. The brunette said her name was Ms Sally and the young girl on the other side of the room was Amy her assistant. Nicky would learn later Amy's main job was changing and checking diapers along with helping the teacher. Nicky looked around the room in one corner was a world of toys. Behind the rugged area were two tables and exactly four chairs at each table. Over by Amy exposed for the whole room to see was a changing table. There was a chalkboard and some cubbyholes in the wall on another side. Ms Sally motioned for the children to follow her to the cubby's and showed each of the kids where their cubby was and there name was on the cubby. In it was crayons scissors and paste. The teacher explained this was where the children would keep their personal things. She then asked how many could spell their name. Soon they were all setting at the tables with paper and crayons learning to write their names. Nicky was more than a little miffed when the teacher told her she did well but she was not making her ks right. Things went ok after that as they learned their ABCs and spent sometime counting to twenty. They then spent about and hour coloring and drawing. It was during this time Amy walked up to Nicky helped her up and checked her diaper. Taking her by the hand she walked he to the changing table removed her skirt and motioned for her to get up on the table. She hung the skirt up on a hook and made quick work of changing Nicky's diaper. That was the last time till it was time to go home Nicky would see her skirt. At eleven thirty they were lined up in a single file line and marched to the lunchroom. By now each of the children had lost her skirt or his shorts by way of diaper change. Nicky could not believe she was walking down the hall with nothing but a diaper and dreaded entering the cafeteria. It turned out that the lunchroom from 1130 till 12 15 was for preschool thru third grade. The whole cafeteria was a mass of diapered butts not hardly a skirt or pair of shorts to be found. A couple of the older kids did point at Nicky and whisper. The children were seated at a small table and each of them bibbed by Ms Sally and Amy then they each ate the lunch in front of them. Nicky ate quietly wondering to herself how long this hell would last. After lunch it was back to the room and nap-time after a few including Nicky were changed. Each child was given a bottle of milk and a pillow and a place on the carpet to sleep. Nicky sucked her bottle and worried about the rumbling in her tummy as she fell asleep. After the nap of about and hour Nicky woke up to the cramps in her tummy. The other children were also stirring. Nicky tried so hard not to poop her diaper but nature took its course. Nicky cried the whole time she was being cleaned and changed. Amy talking softly to her trying to calm her down. She finally did and returned to the rest of the class. It was music time and they were learning a song. Nicky was surprised that the rest of the class did not say a word to her about her messy diaper. For the most part to them she was just another four year old not even a curiosity. After music time they went outside to play. Nicky stopped at the door not wanting to go out in just her diaper and shirt. Ms Sally ended up taking her hand and gently pulling her hand till she was out side. Nicky sat on a swing and watched the others play. She noticed one of the boys picking on a very small girl. He finally pushed her and she fell down. Nicky ran over and gave him a shove and down he went. "How does that feel you lil twerp." yelled Nicky. About this time Ms Sally picked up the lil boy and grabbed Nicky by the hand. Nicky tried to explain to the teacher that she was just protecting the other girl as Ms Sally removed both the little boys diaper and Nicky's. "We do not push or hit here dear period." first the little boy then Nicky were pulled across Ms Sally's lap and spanked soundly. Nicky was still crying as she was re-diapered. Then her and the boy spent the rest of playtime in opposite corners with Ms Sally standing guard. They were made to give each other a hug in front of the class to show they were all made up. Nicky was never so glad in her life to see Aunt Kelly when she arrived at three o'clock to pick her up. Nicky still did not have her skirt on having just been changed. Aunt Kelly took the skirt from Amy and put it in her purse. She asked Ms Sally if Nicky had behaved. Ms Sally said I suggest you ask Nicky. Aunt Kelly carried Nicky to the car and placed her in the car seat then asked what happened. Nicky told her the truth and ask if she was to be spanked again. Aunt Kelly told her of course not you have already been punished baby. Just next time you are trying to protect one of your classmates get the teacher. Aunt Kelly drove straight to the grocery store Nicky could not believe when she parked the car. Grabbing a cart from the rack outside she lifted Nicky out of the car seat and placed her in the baby seat on the cart. Nicky thoughts to herself will the humiliation never end. Punished ch 6 Nicky lay in her crib that night and made up her mind this had to end. She no longer cared one way or the other if she ended up back in prison. She had to get out of here that was all she knew. Nicky did not have much of a plan when she went to school she would run that was the whole plan. After school started Nicky played sick and was sent to the school nurse. She endured the humiliation of a thermometer up her butt and being placed in the crib in the nurse's room. The first time the nurse left the room Nicky made her move. She crawled out of the crib and headed for the window. Noticing the nurse's purse she stole not only the two hundred dollars the nurse had but also her id and credit cards. Putting her skirt that the nurse had removed on she crawled out the open window and hit the ground running. Once Nicky was away from the school she stopped to think for a second how far would she make it dressed like this. She headed to her Aunts house to get some clothes that would be the last place they would look. After all her aunt was on her way to pick Nicky up. Nicky's Aunt arrived at the school five minutes after Nicky had made her escape and raised holy hell. The police were called in and the town was quickly sealed off. Nicky was in the house she found five hundred dollars her aunt kept for emergencies, changed into some jeans and packed a bag. Not being stupid Nicky packed all the disposable diapers she could find and some powder and lotion, All the things she took were packed in a knap sack she had found. Now how to get out of town Nicky had to think. Nicky was smart enough to know the town would be blocked by the police no way out. Nicky walked to the corner grocery store and bought supplies canned food and a can opener. She then headed for the nearest wooded area. Nicky found a place she could see anyone coming and hid. As soon as it got dark she moved again right back in to town and hid in the basement of and abandoned house she had seen. Nicky stayed there for three days. She even listened to the radio no clues of missing child. Nicky thought to herself she would show them child. Nicky had driven past a truck stop on several occasions with her Aunt she made her way there about Midnight the third night after she had ran. She looked the trucks over well and noticed a small truck full of vegetables she stowed away in the back. The next morning while the driver of Nicky's escape vehicle ate breakfast in a small town café. The small girl made her escape from the truck. She then bought a ticket to San Diego California by bus with the Nurses credit card. Nicky got off the bus somewhere in Nevada, and took another bus to Reno. She laughed as she thought of them searching for her in San Diego. Once in Reno Nicky used the things she had learned in prison well she sold the id and the credit cards to a fence. She used that money to buy a new identity from a forger. Her new name was Nichole Jamison. She dyed her hair and started a new life. Well sort of a new life. Nicky still was totally dependent on diapers. She met a stripper name Diana and moved in with her. Diana loved playing mommy with Nicky. She also got Nicky a job dancing at the same strip joint she worked at. Nicky stripped twice a night from her baby doll dress and out of her diapers. The customers were crazy for her. Mommy Diana took care of all her other needs. The End
  14. The stuff i scrapped that made me go WTH was i thinking. also heads up this has almost no editing just cause of how bad i thought it was Chapter 5 The therapist's office. "Amelia you read for this? I booked 6 hour's for this just in case there is a lot you want to talk about. She is also one of the best therapist's that deal with little's that I know." Sarah let's Amelia know trying to get the girl ready for a bit of talking. "Sarah what is her name you never told me? "Oh sorry her name is Leona Beckett. I got told she likes to be called Leona, remember that ok sweetie?" Sarah's heart can't help but hope this is the right idea to do for Amelia. "Oh I like that name it sounds really pretty. Sarah did my mom and dad tell you about me growing up at all?" Amelia can't help but wonder what her aunt might know. Well her mom now but she still can't get use to that it sound's weird to her, but she knows if she does it some time's Sarah will be happy. Just then Leona came out to greet them and talk to them before the session "Miss Holloway and hello Amelia. My name is Leona Beckett and I will be mostly Amelia's therapist but I will also talk to you Miss Holloway. Also I have never had anyone want 6 hours before but with the amount you offered I couldn't refuse even if it get's late." Amelia wonder's just how much her aunt offered for this therapist to do this she thinks at least 3 time's the normal rate. Unbeknownst to her, her aunt paid Leon 10 time's her name rate for this hoping this will help Amelia as much as she want's it to. "Now if you two will follow me into my room we can get started." Amelia and Sarah follow Leona into her office and notice the little size items and big size and even a changing table in the room in case a little has a accident. "Take a seat anywhere you would like." Sarah pick's a chair and Amelia grab's this long chair to sit in noting to ask Sarah to get one for her room. "Now who would like to start first, I'm guessing Sarah?" Leona ask's giving Sarah the floor. "Well beside's what I told you over the Phone I did find some stuff in Amelia's house when I had people get everything out of it and I was concerned." Sarah tell's Leon about note's and some paper's she found. Amelia's heart jumped to her throat knowing her secret's and childhood and everything that happened was about to come out. To be honest she know's she was not perfect and know's she had problems, being the kid of 2 big's on earth everything treated her differently and the cop's even looked down on her. Getting her flu shots where a whole different story, they ended up driving 4 hour's just to get them in a town that was fine with big's. "Well Sarah if you want you can wait outside or leave and come back it's up to you." Leon tells Sarah knowing it might be a while. "Ok I'll go wait in the truck and get some work done, I'll be right out front if you need me." Sarah walks outside and get's in the truck and starts doing some work about Amelia wondering if she will ever tell Amelia the truth. "Well Amelia where do you want to start. I'm guessing you might know what Sarah told me?" Amelia sigh's hoping this would never come out. "Well what part do you want me to start with first Miss?" "Sweetie you can call me Leona I don't mind I want us to be friendly with each other, even if you don't want to be friend's if that's fine with you. How about we start from the beginning does that sound good?" Leona say's trying to break the ice. "Well when I was born I don't really remember much I don't really remember anything tell I was about 3ish. Some of that was stuff I heard my parent's talking about when they tried to hide stuff from me I guess?" Amelia starting to get a bit scared hoping she can do this. "Well what did you find out from sneaking around and listening in on them?" Leona knowing Sarah didn't say anything about this. "Well I heard my mom talking with someone on the phone about not breastfeeding me as a kid, saying it would have been wrong of her to do so. She also said even if that was not the problem, she is not sure how my body would take big milk knowing I'm on earth now." Amelia admit's. She never told her mom or dad she heard this and much and more growing up from them. "Did you ever find out who was on the phone with you mom? Leona think's this might be a bit touchy but she want's to find out what this girl know's and if that is part of the reason's she rebelled growing up. "No sadly and it wasn't the first time I heard mom on the phone, talking to who I guess was the same person each time. I knew she talked at least once a month, it was almost always on the same date too. Over the years though the talking got more weird even."Amelia is hating what is about to come. "What do you mean more weird? Was there talk of abuse or what you did?" Leona is getting more interested by the minute now with this girl. "Well one time when I was 16, I heard my mom talking to the person saying she wanted to tell me the truth but I never could find out what that truth was. Another time I heard her talking about my first time dealing with the cops when I was 11. I still don't know what I ever did wrong. Amelia know's she can't cry but she might and she hope's she can cold it back. "Sweetie is this about you getting arrest for what the ticket said as refusing to listen to a cop?" "Yes but the truth was he stopped me when I was at the park and asked me who my parents were, when I told him he called me a liar and gave me a ticket then drove me home." Amelia can't help but cry now and she know's it will just get worse from here on out. Leona hands Amelia some tissue's for her nose and tear's. She waits a minute before asking a question nagging on her mind. "Why did the cop say you were lying?" "He knew who my parent's already where he just hated big's, the fact that my mom and dad wanted to live on earth pissed him off and most the cop's in town. They were always getting pulled over for the dumbest of thing's too. Tail light not working, going 1 mile per a hour over the speed limit. going 1 under the speed limit, stopping too long at a stop sign. It never ended." Amelia cry's again but try's to finish the best she can. "They never tried to stop it no matter what they took it, I never did understand why we didn't move or why they never tried to fight back with lawyers or anything." Leona has a few answer but even more question's now. "Well they didn't wanna fight I'm guessing cause they didn't wanna risk losing you and the chance the cop's cause use that as an excuse to hurt you or your parents or worse. As for not moving I'm not sure you were still a bit away's from the portal but close enough it could be done in a day if needed. The only other portal close to you was the hospital portal but that is only for life and death, like when you went though it and were made your size." Leona know's she is gonna get more question's then answer's but she hopes that Sarah might be able to fill her in later on some of these question's. "Um Leona can I please go change I'm soaked and think I'm close to leaking." "Here sweetie let me help I can do it faster if that's ok" "Please it's already hard enough to walk or move with these casts" Leon picks up Amelia and takes her to the changing table and move's her short baby dress out of the way, she then untapped her diaper and starts to clean her and wipe her down. Amelia is blushing red knowing this new person is changing her but at the same time she feel's safe and not scared of Leona. Leona finish's using some oil and powdering her then tape's up the new thick diaper she grabbed. She help's Amelia off the changing table carry's her back to the long chair she was sitting in and then sit's down herself. "Now then where were we Amelia. I know let's talk about the time you where in your first fight at 13." "Well there is not a lot to say about that one, I was called a Amazon's kid by a few girl's and one hit me with a rock so I ran at them and beat them up then I got in all the trouble. I know the parent's tried to sue us but some how they lost, I didn't even know my parent's had the money for a lawyer." "So the fight started over being call a racist name and you got in call the trouble? Being earth and how they can be to us I'm not real shocked I am surprised they hit you with a rock though." Leona know's she is finally getting somewhere and want's to keep the girl talking. she check's the clock to see how much time as passed and notice it's only been a little over a hour. "After that I heard my mom on the phone with someone talking about how I attacked some girl, She never told the person on the other side I was attacked and call a racist name first. It honestly made me sad and depressed to know my mom didn't want to fight for me or believe me at all." "Did you ever get anything for being depressed, cause I'm guessing this wasn't the first time or the last that you heard your mom talk like that." "No they wouldn't take me to see anyone but a doctor for my flu shots or to the testing school to make sure I could go up a grade. The next time I heard my mom was disappointed with me was when... was when.... was..." Amelia break's down crying her eye's out loud enough that Sarah can hear from outside and run's inside as fast as she can wondering what is wrong with her baby girl. "IS EVERYTHING OK??!?!" Ask's a heart broken Sarah at hearing Amelia. Before Leona can answer she runs over to Amelia and hug's her to try and calm her down a bit. "Shh shh it's ok baby mommy is here." Amelia grab's onto Sarah and don't let go. "What happened Leona?" "Well Sarah when I asked about her being depressed from hearing her mom say she was disappointed in her, she tried to tell me then stuttered and broke down crying then you got here." "Amelia shhh shh sweetie please tell me and Leona what made you so sad?" Amelia finally getting her crying under control after almost 10 minutes of crying tells them. "I told my mom I was gay.... I told her I was into girl's and she got pissed told me I was grounded, then called the person on the phone and told them." Amelia still sobbing a bit get's out the word's the best she can. Leona look's at Amelia in shock wondering how one's own mother can be a monster like that. Sarah knew Ella changed but she wondered what she didn't find in the house. Leona was really worried now and wanted to know more "Sweetie Amelia? Can you tell us what else she did, we need to know badly so please tell us." Amelia choking back more tears. "She would spank me a lot and tell me it was cause she loved me. She never did anything around daddy though I think she was scared of him finding out, but daddy was always stressed cause of the cop's." Sarah is shocked at what Ella did, now she wish's she could beat Ella senseless wondering how someone can do that to a sweet girl like this. "Amelia what your mommy did was really wrong, she should be in jail for what she did no child no matter little or big or a person on earth should have to go though that." Leona knew there would be a lot more before this was over and she still had a little over 3 hours left. "Sweetie I will never let that happen to you again as long as I live. I will kill anyone who does that to you and I will make sure with all my powder I can use I will make them suffer. Understand this I love you so much Amelia I will protect you no matter what." "Amelia do you feel safe and well enough to keep talking to us?" Leona wondered how damaged this girl really was. "Yes Leona and thank you mom I love you." Sarah's eye's lit up with joy at hearing that and Leona looked shocked knowing it hasn't been long sense she woke up, But shes accepting this life so well. "Can we talk about the night this all happened Leona?" Amelia knew she had too. "Sure but we can stop any time you want Amelia." Sarah know's this is a huge milestone and decides shes gonna sit there and not make a word. "Well the night it happened I was thinking of seeing my aunt and thinking of asking her if I could stay with her and live with her I spent day's thinking how to ask her then once we were in the car on our way to the portal I was scared. Next thing I knew i heard a crash and metal and the seat in front of me hitting me in the face, I blacked out the moment the car hit the pole then a week later I woke up to my new mom Sarah." Amelia was holding back as best she could but still cried a bit despite trying her best to not cry. Leona and Sarah were both shocked she remembered all of that even after getting hurt that badly and almost dying. "Amelia do you know how badly you were hurt?" Leona asked her. "No not really mom and the doctor's wouldn't tell me everything." Leona look's at Sarah a bit disproving and Sarah know's she's in the wrong on this one. "Amelia you were on death's door, the fact you lived is amazing, you should not be alive by any medical standard's even Nanites normally don't work like they did they didn't do anything to your leg's but they worked on your face and chest the best they could. You had all but 1 rib broken 1 lung was basically gone your heart was barely working and everything else was a mess and barely working." This time Sarah finish's what Leona was gonna say. "Sweetie you 100 percent should not be alive the fact that you are is a miracle and I am not going to let that miracle go away I will make sure you get everything you could ever want as long as you listen to ok sweetie?" "Yes mom i understand, I don't think I could ever not listen to you I love you too much." Both Sarah and Leona have a few tear's in their eye's now hearing Amelia and how much she love's Sarah. Sarah understood finally even if Amelia tried to hide it a bit she really deeply cared . Leona ask's one of the hardest question's she has had to ask today and hope's the answer is a no. "Amelia was there anything your old mom did too you?" Amelia starts to cry more again at this and knows everything must and will come to light sooner or later. "When dad was gone she would use the belt on me, and dad left a lot I never did find out what he was doing. He left at weird time's each day some time's it would be 10 other times 7 at night I tried my best but I never could find out. I started wetting my bed for a while and mom would beat me with the belt each day once dad left. Both Leona and Sarah can't believe what this girl went though and Sarah is seeing red now. She know's her brother and his wife are lucky they died, cause if they didn't she would have killed them. "Mom Leona there is something else I want to tell you, I use to try and help people when I could and when mommy found out she got upset and told me that we don't help people and then she grounded me." Amelia can't hold it back any more and bawls into Sarah's shoulder. "Baby it's ok I will always be here for you shhh shh." "Thank you. Is it ok if we stop for now? I can't say anymore." Ask's a hopeful Amelia. "Sure Amelia that is fine. Miss Holloway if you want you can bring her back 1 week from today go get her some food and have a rest." Leona thinking that they made a lot of progress today more then she does with most. she notice's its been almost 5 hours and is shocked Amelia is still so awake." Sarah pick's up Amelia and takes her to the truck and puts her in the car seat, she walk's around and get's in the front seat and starts the truck and drive's home to get a late dinner for both her and Amelia. Most the drive is quite as Amelia does not wanna talk anymore for now. They pull into the house about an hour later and Sarah takes Amelia out of her car seat and takes her inside to the dinning room where Mandy is waiting with her dinner and a bottle for Amelia. "Welcome home baby Amelia and Mommy Sarah." Mandy chuckles to herself a bit as Sarah places Amelia in her highchair. "Amelia this is some special milk I'm hoping you will like if you do I will get you some more ok?" Amelia start's to drink the milk while Sarah eat's her dinner. "Mandy what is this it's really really good." Sarah almost choke's on her food and Mandy laugh's "It's a secret that's why its special sweetie." Answer Mandy happy that Amelia love's it. "Mandy can you put my food in the fridge I don't think I can eat anymore and it seem's our baby girl is falling asleep." Sarah ask's Mandy. "Sarah I think our girl is Milk drunk right now." "Hik I ish noot Milky Drnkie." At that moment Amelia passes out from the Milk after having drank over 32 oz's of milk. Sarah carry's Amelia into her nursery and change's her wet and messy diaper and put's a new thick crawler one on her. Once Sarah is done she notice's Jessica standing in the doorway. "So my lover did she like the milk?" Sarah Laughs a bit trying not to wake Amelia. "She move then liked it darling, she loved it." "Good I'll will make some more for her, I didn't think she would effect me like this though," "I didn't either, but as long as it's not going to waste that's all that matter's, that and how much she love's it. Let's not tell her yet what it is though ok? Sarah tell's Jessica knowing Amelia may not like it once she know's what the milk is. Sarah gently lays Amelia down in her crib and slips her pacifier into her mouth and watch's as she sucks on it. Jessica and Sarah leave the room and close the door then start to talk a bit. "I am gonna hate to get her, her new teeth when she wants them I already miss her lisp and how much she was drooling too." Sarah said hoping Jessica would understand. "Sarah I know you didn't want to do this but... We could give her some tapes to where she likes not having them... If you want." Jessica know's how much Sarah hates using tapes to regress a little. "Jessica my love, I may want it badly but I will never want it badly enough to use tape's on my baby girl. If she want's them I'll use the tape's then if not I refuse to ok?" Sarah knowing she's trying not to sound mad at all. She is scared if she does that Amelia could lose all her sense of herself and become a whole new person, she has seen it time and time again with other little's in other country's and she hated it so much. Sarah has seen the worst of the worst mindless infant's, little's forced to be infant's but they still have there mind. On more then one occasion she has though about buying a little like that just to save them, she knew's if she did and someone saw them there would be question's asked about it. Now that she had time to think again she realized with Amelia here she could use the excuse she wants Amelia to have a little sister or brother. Then she could unregress them and make them a normal little again if she can. Sarah had a new goal in life now besides taking care of Amelia and she would even ask Amelia for her help to do this if the girl was up for it. "Sarah helloooo you whooo is anyone home?" Sarah snapped out of her day dream and looked at Jessica. "Sorry dear but I had an Idea crazy enough it just might work." "What is your plan this time?" "We are going to adopt a little or two for Amelia to have as a brother or sister's." "Wait sister's? and only one boy and why the hell do you want to adopt more?" "I have always wanted to adopt a little in a bad country but I never had a good reason too without questions being asked but now I have the perfect reason and the perfect excuse so no one can say anything about it." "I'll admit this is crazy but it could work." "Yep next meeting I have in a none alliance country I'll take Bruce and Killer with both of there team and bring Amelia with me to adopt some little's." "BRUCE AND KILLER? YOU KNOW THEY HATE EACH OTHER?!?!? ARE YOU INSANE?" Jessica finally think's that Sarah has lost it and went fully insane, if not insane she has gone little crazy or little blind. "Jessica my love they may hate each other but for the right pay and a good enough reason they will do it. They also hate how other little's are treated and this could be a good excuse to also get them both little's for them and there wife's. Maybe they can be friends that way who know's." "Sarah is two teams of bodyguard's kinda over kill? That's over 100 men between the two. You will need the huge jet for that one." Jessica tells Sarah still shocked about the idea "Yep I know I'm also going to be bringing my truck with me just in case." "You mean your armored tank? Have you even told Amelia that it has weapons on the damn thing? Or that is has a AI in it that even the Military on both U.S. and Earth want?" Jessica now fully in shock at Sarah's idea. "Nope i told Ruthless to try and keep quite for now and she said ok she understood." "My lover and soon to be wife is crazy she finally lost it someone help me." Jessica says losing her mind at this idea. "Jessica it will be fine with over 100 bodyguard's plus Bruce and Killer if anyone attack's me they will be dumb and dead." "Sarah I know no one has ever attacked your truck before but this is asking for it are you sure it will be ok?" Jessica now worried knowing she can't stop Sarah. "Jessica I had it sent to earth and the USA there nuked the thing and it was still ok to drive and Ruthless even laughed at it. Both me Amelia and Ruthless will be fine." Sarah trying to reassure Jessica and calm her down "Ok but make sure she has all new armor and weapon's or else I wont let you go deal?" "Deal I'll have RnD put on the new railgun they made and the new smart seeking rocket's for weapons. I'll have them add the new blast proof armor to make sure and the new Ultra dragon scale windows to make sure only a Nuke will hurt her." Sarah knowing this will make Jessica happy knowing they are using the experimentally military tech they work on below the building. "Ok I'm fine with that now let's head to bed it's getting late and if this is you plan your next meeting with a None-Alliance country is in a week I'll call Bruce and Killer in the morning and get it set up. I'll also get between one and three adoption licences ready for this. You do know how hard it is to get a normal little adoption licence here." Jessica hoping this will talk Sarah out of it knowing the odd's of that are low. "Yes I do sweetie now lets head to bed I'm tired and deal with this tomorrow." Sarah and Jessica both walk into there room and strip down naked for a night of love making before they sleep. It was well past 2 am before they fell asleep that night tired of the event's and their love. Chapter 6 1 week later the day of the meeting in none-alliance territory. Sarah is trying to prep Amelia for trip and hoping she can follow the acting role she is given. "Ok baby listen you need to pretend to be a infant here and try not to talk if possible. Our goal is to try and save a few littles if we can and money is not a option, if you find one or two or even three you think you might be able to save tell me by saying you want milky ok?" "Yes mom I know we have been over this 20 times now. I understand mom." Amelia getting sick of how much panicking Sarah is doing. "Good just want to make sure. Have you seen Jessica?" Sarah feels like everything needs to be perfect and can't stop the panic. God!!! Where is Jessica I need to get to I need to get everything clothe's wise and diaper wise ready head to the main office for a few hours, get Amelia to sit in the little playpen at my office and pay with toys then get everyone on the jumbo jet. Gahhhhh over 150 people mostly bodyguard's for this one visit. it's costing me a fairly good amount but lucky Bruce and Killer's teams are ok with adopting any little they can so we can save them. "SARAH!" Jessica has to scream at her to get her to look at her. "Oh there you are um why did you yell?" Ask's a confused Sarah. "Honey i've been trying to talk to you for a while now but you were just packing and not listening to me." A concerned Jessica ask's. "Sarah I will go change Amelia before you take her to the office and I'll be right behind you ok?" "Thank you Jessica I don't know what I would do without you." Sarah reaches in to kiss Jessica and they take a long romantic kiss. "Ewww my mom's are getting all lovely and kissing. Get a room you town." Both Jessica and Sarah look at her and stick out there tongue's. "Baby both your moms love you a lot remember that and you should know too your an adult and we won't stop you if you fall in love." "For now I'll pass last time it did not end well for me so I'm ok." Amelia remembering what her old mom did to her and how hurt it made her. "Sweetie if you want to date a girl we wont stop you either even if she is a big or a little. Now we will have to have a small talk about adult activity's but for now we can carry on. When we get back we will have that talk though young lady." Amelia can't help but blush at what Sarah had just said to her knowing what she meant. Jessica changes Amelia out of her morning diaper seeing it wet and messy again and makes quick work to get her clean. "Sweet you need to tell us when you are messy you are gonna get a diaper rash." Jessica worried about Amelia getting a bad rash. Jessica carry's Amelia to the living room patting her diaper butt the whole way and gently places her in the playpen making sure not to hit her casts on her legs. Sarah finally comes out of Amelia's room with enough diapers and clothes to last 2 weeks. "Sarah I thought you were only going to be there for a few days?"Jessica now really confused "Well just in case we do find some littles I want to have enough clothes. Better safe then sorry." "I understand that well enough, remember our honeymoon?" Ask's Jessica. "Fair point love." Amelia had been sitting in her playpen for a little while wondering when they were leaving and what they were doing before they left. She knew she had to go to the office and sit in a playpen but not sure what type. She knew that her playpen was made for big's so if she needed to she could get out quickly. Sarah walked over to Amelia and picked her up out of her playpen. "Ok you can bring your Switch but it needs to stay on the plane when we get to where we are going." "Ok mom when are we leaving I can't wait anymore." "Baby we are leaving right now. I will try not to baby you too much I know you are not ready but one day we will have to do more." "I know I'm just scared still a little bit." "Baby it's ok I will take it as slow as we need to for now but I do want to do more in the next few months." Sarah carry's Amelia out to her truck and load her in her car seat that's when Amelia notices two more, then she see's two huge guys in the back looking pissed at each other. "EEP w-who a-are y-you?" "Well young lady I'm Bruce" "I'm Killer miss." Bruce answer's this time for both of them. "We are you're bodyguards for where we are going." Amelia now a little confused. "Where are we going anyways Sarah and Jessica haven't told me." At that point Sarah gets in the truck in the front seat and answers Amelia's question. "Baby we are going to your version of China, it's called Caylla." "So where do we live?" "We live in Sallas sweetie. It's on the west coast so the flight shouldn't be more then 12 hour's at best." Sarah starts the truck and drives to her office, the biggest building in all of Sallas at 180 floors it has sensors around it so if anyone gets to close they are taken care of by the buildings security systems. "Wow mom this is all yours?" Amelia is almost speechless at how huge the building is. "Yes baby my great great great grandfather built this company from the ground up and I have just made it bigger and better. To put it short sweetie I have made it worth 100 times more then what my dad made it worth." Sarah says happy to brag a bit. "Ok Sarah enough bragging lets go to your floor." Bruce says wanting to get going. "Ok ok I get it Bruce lets go." Sara pick's up Amelia and her diaper bag and takes her to the express elevator to her office. After about 1 minute they get to the top and Bruce and Killer wait outside her office. Sarah gently places Amelia in the little playpen she has and Amelia looks shocked. "Please tell me I don't have to use the restraints mommy." Amelia now really concerned. "Sweetie the only time you need to use them is if I have a meeting cause a lot of people look down on littles. Now if we get you brothers or sisters then I don't need to sound good?" "Yes mom it." A revealed Amelia answers. Sarah gets to work on what she needs to finish before her trip and next thing she knows it has been 3 hours and time to get to her private airport. "Sweetie you hungry?" asks Sarah. "Yes please mom can I have the really good milk again?" Sarah a little shocked at this cause Amelia seems to be really enjoying the breast milk she has been getting. Sarah knows she will need to tell Amelia what it is, but for now it can go cause how much she love's it. Sarah gives Amelia her bottle then picks her up and takes her back downstairs to the truck making sure to say bye to Jessica at her desk. "Ok Bruce, Killer lets get going. Are your men gonna meet us at the tarmac?" "Yes Ma'am." Answers Bruce. "Yes Ma'am." Answers Killer. Sarah strap's Amelia into her car seat and Bruce and Killer get in the back of the truck. "Ok everyone ready and does everyone know the plan?" Killer, Bruce and Amelia all answer at the same time. "Yes Ma'am." "Good then lets get going." Sarah drives to her airport where everyone is waiting outside the plane for her before getting in. Sarah then gets to the front of the stairs going into her company's plan "OK GENTLEMEN YOU ARE ALL WERE PICKED BECAUSE YOU HATE HOW LITTLES ARE TREATED IN CAYLLA. OUR GOAL IS TO ADOPT AS MANY AS WE CAN UNDERSTOOD? MY COMPANY AND THE GOVERNMENT WILL HELP PAY YOU TO TAKE CARE OF THEM SO IF YOU WANT ONE, TWO OR THREE GET THEM. THE GOVERNMENT WILL GIVE EVERYONE A LICENSE FOR EACH LITTLE YOU GET, SO DON'T BE SCARED THE PLANE CAN SEAT 1,000 AND ON THE WAY HOME WE WILL HAVE A ESCORT OF THE BEST PILOTS DALLAS HAS TO OFFER." Sarah calms down now a bit done with her yelling. "Our goal is to save them, now that is all gentlemen." Once she was done talking everyone loaded into the jet and her truck and convey into the back. Once everyone is seated they buckle up and take off for Caylla. 12 hours and 47 minutes later, they start to land. Once landed they unload everyone into their trucks and Bruce and Killer get in Sarah's Armored limited T-Rex 6x6 with body armor bullet proof windows and a deer grill all around it. "Ok Amelia sweetie time to get up we landed and everyone is waiting for us." "Huh? What time is it." "Well sweetie it's almost 1 PM here and you have been asleep for a while." Sarah picking Amelia up out of her car seat in the plane. "Remember sweetie to follow the plan. In case it goes south, and I'm almost expecting it too we have the Dallas military hiding off the coast about 50 mile's out waiting with back up and some new weapons I gave them free of charge to keep." "Wait wait wait wait mom you make weapons?" "Oh right I never told you. Oops mommy did a boo boo." Sarah forgetting she told Jessica she would tell Amelia. Oh at least she knows now. Sarah thinking to herself. "Mom what don't you make?" Amelia now confused by what her mom just said. "Well dear we make a lot of stuff enough that the military is in my back packet if I need them. Even our plane we came here on I helped make and approve. I'm smarter then I look sweetie." "I knew you were smart but wow." "Alright enough talking lets get you in your car seat." Once out of the plane Amelia see's the huge convey of trucks and counts at least 15 with her mom's. Sarah walks her to her truck and places her in her car seat then jumps in the front to drive. "Don't worry sweetie I know how to drive this better then anyone. also I want you to meet a friend of mine if that's ok with you?" Sarah ask's Amelia not wanting to scare her at all. "Sure who is it mom?" Amelia wondering if they are gonna get in the truck with them. "Ruthless you can come out of hiding now Amelia want's to meet you." "Hello Little Amelia, my name is Ruthless I'm the A.I in your mommy's truck and a good friend of her's I hope to be your friend too." "WAIT WHAT THE TRUCK CAN TALK?" Shocked Amelia has her mouth open as far as it can go. "Yeah sweetie didn't you think it was a bit weird how we always made good time? That was cause of Ruthless here she is a better driver then I am." "Aww thank you Ma'am how nice to say about me." Ruthless can't help but be happy knowing she has a new friend to protect. "Mom please say the plane is normal?" "Oh yeah Ruthless is a one of a kind even the U.S. want's her but I made them a deal to were they get a copy in 5 years." "Sarah can we get going the meeting is soon and we need to get there quick." says Bruce from his back seat. "Sorry Bruce just a bit of showing off. Ok lets go Ruthless." "Yes Ma'am." On Bruce's and Killer's word the convey starts up and leaves the airport heading to her meeting with one of the main dealers of little items she sells to in Caylla. It takes less then 20 minutes to get to the huge building and the convey goes around the back and parks. "Ok you ready Sarah? I'll grab Amelia and Killer will help you inside." Say's Bruce. "Yep lets go." Sarah ready for this like she has the last week. Bruce grab's Amelia and Killer escorts Sarah inside with Bruce and Amelia right behind them. "Ok Bruce, Killer we are going to floor 70 make sure the bodyguard's are ready just in case. I really hate dealing with Caylla but they have the most slave littles of anywhere else in the world." Sarah says with disgust in her voice. Sarah walks to the elevator and her Bruce and Killer get in and head to the 70th floor while the other part of her team a group of 24 men and women take the other elevator's up to 70. When they get to floor 70 her body guards are already there. "Ok follow the plan, I'm trading some stuff for a list of 2,000 littles with up to 1000 we can take, the rest of the payment will be item's from us. So stay cool and lets get this done." Sarah and her team walk through the big doors in front of her to meet a group of 5 old men dressed like rich snobs. "Gentlemen what a lovely day it is are we ready?" ask's Sarah. "Cut to the chase we know what you want and what we want lets make a deal already we have the littles in holding cells below the main building do you have what we asked for?" Says the CEO of the slave trader littles group. "Well I got the ship off the coast loaded with everything you gentlemen want the world's thickest diapers, restraints, devices to make littles talk like baby's but let them keep their teeth and the rest of the disgusting stuff you men what. Will that work?" Answers Sarah. "Yes just fine here's the list you can take 1,000 of them the rest we keep unless you want to up the trade." Says a grumpy old man. "How about I add 1 billion and you give them to the Dallas Military? Do we have a deal." ask's a pissed off Sarah. "Fine deal you have 1 hour to send the money." The CEO says. "And all of them still have their minds right?" ask's a really pissed off Sarah. "Yes we are nice enough to do that request." Says the CEO. "Ok lead the way downstairs." Demands Sarah. "Mommy up up." Says Amelia wanting to stay close to her mom and away from the creepy old guy. Amelia whispers in Sarah's ear. "Sarah I you know I love you but, we need to do something about him." "Sweetie I plan on it." Sarah looked at both Bruce and Killer trying to think who she would ask. As they finally got to the basement of the building the door for them opened and they steped out followed by the elevator with the rest of her bodyguards. "Killer if the CEO move's from that wall. Kill him." Sarah said with a emotionless expression on her face. "YOU BITCH WE HAD A DEAL YOU CAN'T DO THIS." The now pissed off and angry CEO said. "I can't? Well honey I just did I'm taking all of them and getting rid of you." Sarah now seeing red wanting to kill him herself but knowing Amelia might see it and could look at her differently. Sarah Hands Killer a note with 2 words on it. "Kill Him" Sarah walks away and down the hallway to the room she is hoping has life. Once they are over 100 yards away a loud bang is heard and Sarah knows the deed is done and that she owes Killer a bonus. Sarah walks to the door now in front of her and opens it and the first thing she hears is crying from floor to ceiling. "My God they are all in cage's like dogs. Bruce when we leave tell Sallas's Ship's to bomb this blow this place into the ground. Tell them I will deal with the fallout." Sarah know's this has been her plan for years but Amelia had made her realize she needed to do it sooner to save lives. The crying was hard to hear over but Sarah had an idea. she looked for the switch to the over head lights and turned them on and the lower ones off. The moment she did that the crying stopped and now she had to find out some answer. "LISTEN TO ME UNDERSTAND?" The 2,000 littles all got scared by her voice thinking she will do bad things to them. "Ok who are the most hurt, can't move, can't talk well, who?" A bigger little point to a few cage's in the corner, there are 5 total and each cage is almost smaller then the little it holds. Sarah is more heart broken at this sight then anything and know's what shes doing is the right thing. "Bruce get some of your men to get the 5 little's in the corner they are all going in my truck for now get the rest into the semi's like we planned and get them to the plan and out of the cage's if you can, use the disable-rs on any collars or trackers then lets get out." "Sarah please make sure they all live. This is sad and what I was scared would happen to me when I woke up. Please save them mommy." Amelia crying into Sarah now not being able to hold back the tears any longer. "Shhh it's ok baby we will and I'll make sure everyone goes to good homes if they need more help and can't or don't want to be on their own. Mommy will take care of it all just don't worry anymore." Sarah knows it may be 18 years too late to tell her brother the day he left but she didn't know if she could ever love a littles. If her brother saw her he would be shocked. "Ok m-m-m-mommy. Once we get to the truck's can we change them and find out their names or do we need to wait tell we are at the plane?" Amelia worried about them getting a rash and hurting more. "The plane will be the safest." Sarah answered to try and calm Amelia. It took almost a hour to load every little up as fast as everyone could but they did it 2,000 littles in 4 semi trucks with AC for the 20 minute ride to the airport. "Ok Bruce, Killer lets get out of here we need to go before the rest of the old bastard's up top know what we did." Sarah now worried herself they may have taken too long. "Yes Ma'am understood." Bruce answers knowing now will be the hardest part of his life. He wonders if he can ask for a bonus after this. As Sarah caring Amelia and Bruce and Killer watching her back walk out the loading dock a bullet goes right past Amelia's head barely missing her. "SHIT RUN." Yells Bruce as he fires back hitting the guard dead a single shot to the head. More gun fire erupts from the rest of the guards and the police showing up to the call from the other Board Members. "RUTHLESS ACTIVATE PROTOCOL 1." Sarah screams as she runs at her truck. "Um Ma'am are you sure? Protocol 1 is a bit extreme." Sarah through the rage she is feeling knows there is no going back now and no longer cares as she gets Amelia bucked into the back seat and Bruce gets in the passenger seat. "Yes Ma'am activating protocol 1. Remember Sarah there is no going back from this." Says Ruthless knowing this could change Sarah forever." "Bruce tell your men and Killer's men to not drive and let Ruthless takeover." Sarah says hoping he listens. "What the hell do you mean?!?! THEY NEED TO DRIVE SARAH." A now pissed off Bruce says to Sarah. "No Bruce Ruthless is taking control of the trucks. Protocol 1 gives her command of everything. Trucks, plane's, even the weapons in all the trucks." Sarah says with a ashamed look on her face "WHAT?!? Sense when did these things have weapons? I though the allied nations said no?" "They said to do so in secret and only use it in life and death. Fairly sure this meets life and dead Bruce. "Ma'am I'm taking over now." "Do it Ruth" Get us out." Ruthless activates Protocol 1 and all the trucks weapon systems come online. Rail guns anti missile defense systems and micro rockets all arm and start to fire as the trucks move out to the airport. The convey moves the the road at top speed as the Sallas Air force in the background bombs the building wiping it off the planet. Sarah knows it will take at least 3 hours before Caylla can get help from a near by none-Alliance member. "Ruthless how many rounds in the rail-gun?" Sarah asks as Bruce looks like a ghost next to her. "117 Ma'am in our truck alone 2391 left total in all trucks" "Good use them all if you have too and don't stop." "Yes Ma'am." Ruthless answers before noticing a problem. "Ma'am it seems they are setting up road blocks and that the Military is also on its way. This may get ugly Ma'am." Ruthless now worried about Sarah and how she will be mentally after this. The 6 littles in the back now are scared at all the noise and what's going on. Amelia has other ideas though right now her biggest one is how they can escape and what happens if they don't and if she can find a way to run with her legs in casts. "Ma'am forgive me for this." Ruthless opens a small side compartment next to Bruce and she hope's he knows what to do with it. Bruce pick's it up and reads the side Ambien liquid. "Sorry Sarah forgive me too." Bruce says. "What the hell are you two talking about? OUCH WHAT?" Sarah sees Bruce has stabbed her with a needle and see's what it says before she is asleep. "Ok Ruthless lets get this done, Sarah doesn't need to see what happens now I don't think she could live with herself." "I agree Bruce get ready we are plowing through the road blocks." Ruthless hits the first road block while firing off the rail-gun's killing 7 in a matter of seconds. When they get to the next road block Ruthless notice's SWAT trucks and fires the micro rockets on truck 1, blowing up the SWAT trucks and killing almost everyone trying to stop her. The unlucky ones who live missing arms and legs screaming into the day light. "Umm Ruth is that a tank?" Bruce barely finishes before she fires her rail-gun full power and the tank flips in the air flying into a near by building. "The Military has showed up Sir Bruce. Tell your people to buckle in tight I'm doing this without any of your men or Killer's men dying for Sarah." "Killer is still safe in the truck behind us right?" Ask's Bruce now worried about his rival knowing they never signed up for this. "Hes fine I'm talking to him too." Ruth answers when a call comes over his ear piece. "SIR THEY ARE ATTACKING THE PLANE ANTI AIR DEFENSES ARE HOLDING BUT THERE ARE TOO MANY." Says Bruce's right hand John. "SHIT RUTH STEP ON IT." Bruce now scared they could get stuck here. "Yes Sir. Do you want me to release all safety's?" "Umm sure? what's that mean?" Bruce is confused now as they blow past another blockade. "Everything that stop's us dies Sir." "WAIT WHAT? WHY?" "We need to hurry and we are 5 minutes out from the airport Sir if I don't do this we may not make it in time." "Fine just do it I can't have any of my men or Killer's die today." Ruthless puts the pedal to the metal and blasts tanks cop car's and even buildings out of the way to get to the airport as fast as she can. She knows she will have to delete some of the battle and fire history later so Sarah don't cry but its worth it to protect her. "Almost there Sir. I will inform the Sallas Navy and Air Force to give us back up. Ruthless sends a single line. Barrage the airport in 7 minutes. Mean while aboard the Sallas Navy Flagship The Daedalus. An Aircraft Battleship class with a aircraft deck and a Set of 3 by 20, 300 inch gun's, armed with weapons from Sarah's RnD. "Um Admiral, Sarah's truck Ruthless sent us a message?" says the first mate "What? where is Sarah? Well girl spit it out what does it say?" Says Admiral Steven Caldwell. "Well Sir umm it says. Barrage the airport in 7 minutes." "I'm guessing that's Ruth's orders and not Sarah's." "It would seem so Sir." "Tell the rest of the fleet to Open fire on my command. And make sure our planes hit to." "Yes sir." "One last thing make sure Sarah get's out alive. Without her our Military power would not be enough to scare the none-Alliance island's and country's." Admiral Steven Caldwell, now worried and hopes that Sarah is Ok. He meet her once and she seemed like a honest nice person he hopes she can make it out alive. "Yes sir" Back on Caylla. "RUTH HOW MUCH LONGER?" Bruce screams seeing the large Army at the airport trying to destroy the plane. "I'm going to EMP the enemy then we get in the plane and take off we have 4 minutes tell your men to get inside and stop defending, I'll drive us up the back." Ruth knowing time is short and hoping they can make it in time. Ruthless drives into the Army of troops and sets off the EMP's on each truck stopping the tanks and APC's from firing. She turns the convey and has them line up and drive as fast as they can into the back of the plane. Before Ruth takes control of the plane and starts it up. "Bruce tell your men and Killer's to get ready." Bruce grabs his ear piece from his shoulder and puts in back in his ear and holds his wrist up to talk into his mic. "BUCKLE UP WE ARE TAKING OFF." Ruthless gets the engine up to take off speed and starts the Jumbo jet down the runway. Shes almost ready to take off when a loud explosion is heard behind the plane. "WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT?" Bruce ask's now scared that they hit the plane. "That Bruce was the Sallas Navy and air force wiping out most of Caylla's army." Says Ruthless wishing she could smirk. "Oh god my head what the hell did you do Bruce?" Sarah walking up and looking in the back to see 6 littles scared but ok. She's happy on the inside because they couldn't see anything from the back. "Wellll Sarah ruthless gave me some stuff to knock you out while she had me disable safety protocols." Says Bruce knowing its Ruthless ass and not his. "YOU DID WHAT? WHY DID YOU DISABLE THEM?" At this point Ruthless speaks up. "Sorry Ma'am I had no choice we were not going to make it if I didn't" "Ruthless still how many people did you kill? What's the point of a Safety if you turn it off?" "Well Ma'am you living is my main goal. I'm not going to let my friend and her child die cause I could have done more. And Ma'am total Enemy's dead is just under 3,500 troops. I'm sorry" Ruthless knows she messed up but at least the plane is in the air. She no longer care's what happens to her just that Sarah and Amelia are safe. "Ruthless we will have a talk. and How did you take out that many it shouldn't be possible." Sarah wondering what Ruthless did knowing she will have to punish her some how. "I had the Navy and the Air force barrage the airport Ma'am." "YOU WHAT? AND THEY DID IT? WHY?!?!?!" Sarah shocked knowing that the Navy had only told her they would help transport littles if needed. "Well Ma'am without you Sallas wouldn't be as strong as they are and with your power as a CEO as powerful as you they can't risk you dying is my guess." Sarah Sighs heavy."I'll ask them later but for now we got 6 little's who need changed and 1,995 more who need changed. Bruce have your men and Killer's get to work changing them please. I'll take care of the 5 back here." "Um about that Sarah think I could take the 2 you don't take?" "Sure I guess? How did you know I was going to take 3." Sarah wonders now what else Bruce knows. "Sarah I've known you for years it didn't take a lot to guess." Before Sarah starts she wants to know the 5 other littles names. "Please don't hurt us Miss I'll tell you everyone's names" Says a short little girl who could not be taller then Amelia. "I'm Lily. Thats Grace next to me and Jamie next to her. The 2 behind me and Zak and Hazel." "Hello, my name is Sarah and this little next to me is Amelia and that man is Bruce. We saved you so you could have a happy life. Hows that sound?" Sarah saying with a Smile. "Hello, I'm Bruce and I'm more scary then I look, how about I adopt Zak and Hazel?" "Ok and I'll adopt Lily, Grace and Jamie. But first thing first they really need a change and we need to get there plastic pants off some how; Got any bolt cutters?" "I got something better Sarah I got a lock pick kit should only take me a minute per a little." "Good get start and I'll make sure to change em as you finish." Burce get's Lily's diaper off first and is horrified at her bad rash. "OH MY GOD! Lily how bad does this hurt dear?" "Honestly Miss Sarah I'm use to it we all are, sure it burns but nothing we could do." Sarah grabs her tube's of rash cream and starts to put it on Lily, coating her in it, hoping it will heal soon. Sarah makes a note if they all have rash's like this shes going to take them all to the doctor and hope they can help some way to make it heal better. Sarah finishes changing Lily and then quickly in the same manner changes Grace and Jamie. Sarah then takes Amelia and Lilly and has Grace and Jamie follow behind her up to the seat's she has ready for them all hoping the rest of the bodyguard's don't have their hands too full dealing with that many littles. "Um mom does this mean I have 2 sisters and a brother now?" Amelia is now worried that she wont get as much love and care as she did before now that mom has 3 new littles to watch over. "Baby nothing will change you will still be my daughter no matter what and they will be a bit more little then you are ok?" Sarah says trying to calm Amelia down a bit hoping she understands well enough. "You said your name was Sarah right? Does this mean you are our new mom now?" Ask's a worried Grace hoping Sarah is not like her last big mom. She was abusive and beat her when her own daughter got bad grades or did something wrong. Now shes free of that she hopes. "Sarah do you think there is any way you can fix my leg's and the rest of my mouth?" Lily hopes she can walk again but she knows she wont be able too after having her leg's cut in more then one spot then having all but 8 teeth pulled cause the big's who had her wanted a infant who did nothing but tummy time. Lucky from the sounds of it from what she heard they were heading to Sallas, a Alliance home country and part of the U.S. that makes up a large number of country's and islands. Mean while Jamie was worried and hoped that Sarah was not like his big's who used him to help toilet train their boy then kept him as a puppy for their son to play with. Being forced to sleep outside in a dog house with a plug tail stuck in him a collar and a mask to make him look like a dog and mark like one for months before he was kidnapped by the little traders as he called them. He was hoping to have a new life and not be someones pet now. Sarah calls for Bruce and Killer and they both run to her as fast as they can not wanting to be on her bad side after today. "Here's how it's going to work. I will give each person who adopts a little 2 million per a little+ government help. Next thing if they need it I will buy them a bigger home and give them anything they need for each little. The last thing is there enough seats on the plane for everyone?" Sarah ask's hoping there is cause the landing in 11 hours might be rough. Bruce is the first to answer. "Well from what I can gather all the littles will be adopted a few people are even adopting 10 and plan on having them be most independent." "We guess about 500 littles were regressed but we think most of it can be undone the rest are fine with a few minor problems here and there with all of them." "As for room we are booked full it seems some of the better littles are sitting on people's laps." "This time Killer answers and hope this is what Sarah is going to be happy about. "Also we suffered no losses but we do have about 30 of the 200 bodyguards." "We are counting that as a win. We think with our math we killed over 10,000 people and caused a few billion in damages." "The navy says it will follow behind us and make sure we are safe and give us a escort home." "They also said not to worry Caylla will not be able to do anything ever, even with help we took out a lot of jets and tanks." "The navy said we will get a escort of 10 fighter jets 20 super sonic jets and be followed by a radar plane." Bruce finally done and out of breath even taking breaks. Now Sarah is confused by all of this. "Why are they giving us a escort home?" Bruce answers this time. "They said they owe you for the new hardware, they said it worked better then you said it would." "Well at least they love me now." Sarah can't help but laugh a bit. While Sarah, Bruce and Killer have been talking so have the littles. Lily ask's Amelia the best she can a few questions. "So sense Sarah is going to be our new mom I guess what is she like? Also will she try to fix us back to what we were I cant do much Jamie can't run or do much with his hands, and Grace has really bad nightmares and wets and messes more then anyone I have ever seen." At that comment both Jamie and Grace blush bright red. "Ok you 4 need to get some sleep it will be a long fight and when we get home I will have been up for over 30 hours and I am going to bed once we get home Jessica and Mandy will take care of the 4 of you. Amelia Jessica has a suprise for you." At that note all 4 of the littles try to get some sleep tired from today's event's.
  15. An idea I've had for a while from reading too many Anime Light novels. Prologue. A howl was heard in the distance as a demon was cut down dead. Emily held her hand up in the air waiting for her sword to come back to her after cutting off the demon’s head. “Well that’s number 200 today so far. They said it was a group of over 500 demons, but I don’t see anymore. I wonder if they got the intel wrong again like last time, they said over 2,000 I came out here and found barely 700.” Emily doesn’t get to think much longer before she spots her sword floating to her. She grabs her sword out of the air and puts it on her back and starts to walk around. It had been 50 years sense the war started and Demons started coming to their world and mana was first found to exist. Countless have died fighting the demons but the demons keep coming. People soon lost hope until 16 years ago when a child was born that had a huge pool of mana more than any other person. She was quickly taken away by the military to be trained at a young age to learn to fight the demons. That all had been years ago for Emily, her 16th birthday was coming up and here she was out hunting demons. She hated to be stuck hunting but what can she do, she was the Rank 1 Demon hunter in what was left of the US and the world. “God what’s taking so damn long? I sent all 9 of you guys out where are the other 8?” Emily ask’s her sword she’s holding. “Sorry Emily it seems they had bigger targets then I did.” “We still got time if needed I can go help them.” For Emily just having a huge mana pool and being gifted with all types of magic was not her only ability she had made each one of the weapons she used and gave them souls to help her fight demons. They were her best friends and only people she could talk too when she was alone. Emily had spent weeks making each one of her weapons by infusing her mana and a soul into the blade then enchanting them. When she was done, she had living weapons she could control and have help her in any tight spot. She had given each of her weapons a name that she felt fit them well and they loved the names she gave them. If you were to look at her weapons you would be shocked at how heavy they were and how a such a young girl could control them. “Drake what rank was the one you killed?” “It was a Rank B Tank class.” “Really? Well great that’s the 5th one this month we might have a problem. Any idea what the other 8 are killing?” “Speaking of that Amanda needs some help she says hers is a Rank S Assaulter.” “Shit really? Well let’s go.” One thing about Emily’s weapons she loved is they could talk to each other no matter where they were it helped make her job easier when she had to go hunting. Emily had taken off at speeds unheard of for someone running. She was easily running faster then any car could ever hope to. “How far tell we get to Amanda?” Emily asked. “She’s 2 miles ahead of us so get ready.” Emily grabbed Drake out of the air. Drake was Emily’s long sword and go to weapon for fighting Rank S and higher demons she had only hoped she got to Amanda in time. Emily came running out of the trees holding on to Drake as she spots the Rank S and Amanda’s spear head trying to stab it in the leg. “AMANDA BACK OFF.” Amanda swings Drake with all her might slicing the Demon in two and sending a shockwave flying cutting everything in its path. “Emily careful next time you used too much power again.” Drake said trying to calm Emily’s power down Drake knew what happened when Emily uses too much power and it was never good. Last time she did she hit a Rank SS tank and cut the mountains in half behind it. “I know I’m sorry Drake I was worried about Amanda. I know how easy you guys can break when I’m not near.” Emily didn’t want any one of her weapons to break like Drake did the first time. She cried for weeks as she tried to fix him. “Amanda are you ok?” Emily was concerned fighting a S rank assaulter is no easy thing even for rank 100 hunters yet alone magical weapons by themselves. “Yes, sorry Ma’am I should have called sooner.” “It’s ok, your safe and that’s what matters to me.” Emily hugged Amanda as tight as she could happy that she made it in time. “Drake Amanda what are the totals so far?” “Seems like once we are done, we only found maybe 300 demons that means 400 are still missing.” “Say Drake what is the closest village to us from here?” “I’d say maybe 20 miles away why do you ask?” Drake answers wondering what Emily is thinking. “What weapon is closest to the village?” Emily was starting to worry. “Elizabeth it looks like why?” “How close is she?” “She’s 4 miles outside of the village.” Emily’s worst fears are coming true she was not told that a Village may be a target. “SHIT GET EVERYONE TO FOLLOW ME NOW!” “What’s wrong?” Drake had just gotten the words out when Emily was off in a flash. It dawned on him what she had asked, and he knew they were in deep. Emily was running full speed as fast as she could hoping to get to the village in time. “Ma’am all your weapons are following you now.” Drake said with pride knowing it’s not often they all fight at once. Emily could see the smoke coming from the village in the distance and dreaded that her hunch was correct. “EVERYONE ATTACK ANY DEMONS LEAVE NONE ALIVE!” Emily screamed. “YES MA’AM” All 9 of her weapons answered at once. Emily Jumped into the air looking down she could see the village and the bad state it was in. She knew she had little time to act. Emily lunched spell after spell hitting all her targets as her weapons flew around killing everything in sight. ‘There is no damn way this is 400 demons there are way too many.’ Emily thought. “Ma’am!” A call from Asher was heard in her head. “We have a RANK SSS Overlord here!” Now Emily knew why there were so many demons, the damn Overlord was summoning them. “EVERYONE PROTECT THE VILLAGE I’LL TAKE THE RANK SSS.” Emily jumped from building to building as fast as she could to get to where Asher had seen the Overlord. Emily was one of 10 on the whole planet that could kill a Rank SSS Overlord’s were rare and only came to this side when they found a large pool of mana to use. Finding one out here in a village this far out was odd to her but she didn’t have time to think why she knew she had to act. Emily spotted the Overlord and hit it with a fire spell knocking it off its feet. Overlords for being over 50 feet tall, never could walk well and were easy to knock over and that was what she hoped to use to kill the thing. “EMILY LOOK OUT!” Emily heard Drake scream at her, but it was too late before she took a huge hit to her side. Emily’s only thought at that moment was. ‘Shit I forgot to put up my shield.’ Emily was knocked into a near by building causing it to fall around her while she looked at what the hell had hit her. Emily could finally see it now that the dust had cleared. “You have got to be shitting me.” Emily looked up and knew something was up. A Rank SSSS had hit her. “DRAKE! Why the fuck is a Demon Lord here?” “I have no idea Emily I am wondering the same thing.” “Oh, son of a bitch is the Military trying to attract demons again?” “It would seem that is a possibility that or something else is attracting them here.” Drake answered. “Find out what mana is attracting them while I deal with these two.” “Yes ma’am.” With that Drake took off while Emily dealt with the Demon lord and Over Lord. “Ok big boys it’s you and me now.” Emily tossed a gravity spell at the Over Lord cutting its leg clean off spraying blood everywhere. She then hit it with a dark spell and flame magic before jumping up and landing on its head crushing it. “One down one to go” Before Emily could hit the Demon Lord it hit her with a shadow spear causing her to fly back into a group of trees breaking them. “Son of a bitch that hurt!” Emily looked down and noticed the shadow spear had hit her in the hip leaving a small hole with blood coming out of it. “Shit that really hurt.” Emily cast a small healing spell just enough to stop the flow of blood before she ran back at the Demon lord. Emily ran and jumped before punching it in the face knocking it back into a house destroying the house. “Damn mortal you will pay for that.” “Oh, great you can talk I guess that means your above SSSS rank?” “Smart little girl but now it’s time for you to die and give me your mana.” “Fat chance of that ugly.” Emily hit him with a inferno spell knocking him back slightly. “Is that the best you can do girl?” The Demon Lord puts his hand in the ground and pulls out a massive sword before swinging it at Emily. Emily can barely dodge it in time. “ASHER COME TO ME!” At that moment a halberd flew into Emily’s hands “Ma’am I don’t feel any human life around us feel free to use your full power.” Asher tells Emily. “Sounds good to me.” Emily pulls on the end of the pole before twisted it and selecting the spell she put into Asher. “Asher destroyer mode.” A bright glow comes out of Asher as she slowly changes into a scythe like halberd. Slowly glowing white wings form on Emily’s back and a set of red demon horns on her head. “Ready to die bastard?” Emily shining with white wings and glowing red horns looking like a angel demon hybrid come to kill all life. “Oh, the Mortal knows forbidden magic. Didn’t your mommy tell you not to mess with the gods” “Well bastard your fucking kind killed my parents, so I think it’s ok if I do the same to you guys.” Emily pulled her Scythe up and took one huge swing in front of her. “You missed little girl what were you trying to hit a bug?” The Demon Lord then heard a noise behind him and turned around. “What the hell did you do?!?!?!” Behind him with a brand-new valley. The mountains trees animals everything was gone just a new valley. The Demon lord turned back to look at Emily but no sooner had he his head was on the ground looking up at his body cut in two. “What the hell are you girl!?!” The Demon lord screamed. “I’m your death.” With that She stabbed his head with her Scythe before she started to turn back to normal. “Thanks for the help Asher.” Emily let Asher go and watched her float in front of her. “Any time ma’am.” With that Asher took off to go finish cleaning up the demons and look for living humans. “Emily, I found what they were after.” Drake yelled into Emily’s mind. “Calm down what was it?” Emily wondered what the demons could want to send a Demon Lord and a Over Lord after. “It seems to be an Egg and a little girl ma’am.” “Say what?” “I found a little girl holding a Egg about her size a mile away from the village. She was slightly hurt but I healed her I’m bringing her back now to you.” Now Emily really wanted to know what the hell was going on why the hell did the Demons want an Egg or even the girl? Emily had a few Idea’s, but she was not sure, she would have to wait and see. “Has anyone found survivors?” Emily shouted in her mind to everyone. “Sorry ma’am it seems that no one alive.” “Bastard demons. How many did they kill Sarah?” “Total ma’am?” “Yes” “I count a little over 2,700 people.” “Shit if only we had gotten here sooner to save everyone.” Emily just wished she had been faster. “We did kill over 1,200 demon’s ma’am.” “Ok counting earlier that’s over 1400 counting a Demon Lord and a Over lord. Let’s report this once Drake gets back.” Emily heard a loud noise and quickly turned her head to see Drake coming with the girl and the egg floating below him. She knew today was going to be a really long day now.
  16. Preamble My name now is Samantha Smith; could you think of a less inspired name to give someone living in the suburbs? I mean seriously, what were they thinking? It was not the name I was born with, but it was the name I was given when I came to this country in 1996. Prior to that I was Biserka Kasun. Now, I am Sam. I don’t like to remember my life prior to living here, it makes me sad; and I remember bad things. I choose not to remember as often as I can, but sometimes the memories are like water in a cup, they runneth over and I can’t help but remember, and that makes me sad. My Mum is very good at helping me with my memories, we have all sorts of techniques to drive them and the ghosts they summon away. We use a method called memory substitution, which means that when I begin to remember the bad times, I actively steer my brain into remembering something else. My doctor says that it is like driving a car; and swerving to avoid a hazard in the road. It works okay, but sometimes I can’t, and I remember. Maybe someday, I will be able to remember with out being sad, but now it is easier to avoid it. What I am about to write today is as much for me as it is for you, I am going to tell you about myself as much as I feel comfortable doing. Hopefully it will tell you about what I am able to do, and what I am able to overcome. I came to this country in 1996, I was a broken creature, I didn’t speak English, and I was scared. I was adopted by my Mum, Doreen Smith. She moved Heaven and earth to bring me here, and although I was not grateful then, I am more than grateful now. I was adopted out of a Red Cross orphanage when I was 14 years old. It was 1996 and the war had just ended. It was awful, my world as I had known it was shattered. I woke up in hospital, I didn’t know what happened to my family, I didn’t know where my village was, I didn’t know where I was. All I did know is that I was lost, and I was alone. Chapter 1 I awoke to babble, complete and total nonsensical babble, later I was to learn this babble, but for now it was babble. There were people walking around, people shouting, people crying, it looked like utter chaos. After what seemed like an eternity, a woman walked up to my bed and spoke to me in a language I understood. “Како се осећаш?" How are you feeling? In fairness I hadn’t been giving that any attention, now that I thought about it, I hurt. It was an everything all-over hurt. The kind you get when you combine years of living rough, not enough food, and an explosion. There was kindness in her eyes, but I had seen kind eyes turn to razors before, I did not trust her. “Добро...” Okay… (For ease of writing I am now going to switch over entirely to English) She appeared surprised by my calm answer, she pressed on. “Do you hurt anywhere? You very hurt when you were brought in to us, we had to fight to keep you alive.” “What…what happened?” “There was an explosion, you were caught in the blast and you must’ve hit your head, you have been in and out of consciousness for a week, we had to do emergency surgery when you were brought in, you had severe internal injuries, and have several broken bones.” I remember the explosion, or rather I remember the moment of the explosion, we were celebrating a victory. “Where am I?” She was speaking, but not like a native, like someone who learned how to speak, as an adult, her phrasing was clumsy, although her words were correct, they were wrong at the same time. “You are at the Red Cross hospital in Sarajevo” Sarajevo!? This was the land of the enemy, of the hated Bosnian. I guess I was starting to look agitated, because the woman was telling me to calm down. I decided to obey, I needed to plan my escape back, to continue the fight. I needed to heal, and make good my escape, playing a docile patient seemed like a good way. “Okay” I said as meek as you please, “I’ll calm down”. “Good, now I have some questions for you, if you feel up to it.” I didn’t, but playing along would help me build trust. “Okay” She started out simple, name (I lied), place of birth (I lied) age… “I am 13” “Your family?” “They are all gone” “Oh… everyone?” “Yes” I turned on the waterworks a bit here to sink the point home. She stopped her questioning at my tears, and looked at me. I looked back, she was looking at me like she knew something, something about me. We held this standoff until she finally broke the stillness. “We are well aware of who you are Biserka, we know where you came from, and we know what you have done.” It was at this point I realised that I must have hit my head harder than I thought, because we were not speaking Serbian my native tounge, we were speaking Bosnian. I must have had a stunned look on my bruised face, I mean I followed the steps I was trained to follow, I told them the lies I recited, I followed my training exactly! It was not enough. I moved my right arm, and noticed that I was attached to the bed, I was in handcuffs, the game was over. My name is Biserka Kasun, I am 13 years old and I am a war criminal. Prior to this, I was a successful soldier, my doe eyes, small figure, and skills with language made me a skilled infiltrator. I spoke Bosnian, I spoke Croation, and of course I spoke Serbian. I would walk around, and look at stuff. Sometime I would leave them a grenade. It depended on the day. That was when I was a child. Now that I am older, I am given more responsibility. I was given training on how to shoot, and shoot I did. But not the UN men at first, first it was just the dirty Bosnians. They were not people, they were less. I had been taught this, and I was a very good student. So, I shoot. Men mostly, sometimes women, sometimes children. It doesn’t matter, what does matter is that I am doing a good job, and that my Papa is proud of me. Then it all changed. The UN men were advancing, the Bosians were advancing, we Serbs, we proud Serbs were retreating. We made them pay for the ground with blood. They payed us back, with mortars. Sometime during our long retreat I became famous, my name was known and spoken of with equal parts fear and disgust. I was able to stay, stay behind and hold ground to cover the retreat of my Papa and his men. I fired upon the column of UN men. Their blue hats sure are easy to spot. Some of them fall by my hand. Then warmth a warmth blossomed in front of me and blackness surrounds. I awoke to babble. Chapter Two After a positive identity had been made of me, things started to move rather quickly. I was going to be in recovery for some time. The extent of my internal damage was not yet totally known. They knew that they had stopped the haemorrhaging, but they were unsure of any long-term prognosis. What was known for certain, is that I was going to remain in custody. I was wanted by the Hague, and they are not an organization that hold or releases people on a whim. It takes some serious doing to get any traction with them. So, that is that. I am in custody, and I am still recovering. The Red Cross doctors and nurses, will have my undying gratitude. Yes, I was a war criminal, but to their credit, I was like any of the scores of wounded people around me. Just a person needing care. I am not going to bore you with the details of my care under the Red Cross. Suffice to say, that they took care of me and helped me heal. What I will talk about is what happened after I was discharged from hospital and taken for questioning. Once again the U.N. forces are to be commended on my treatment, I was not abused, even though as a de-facto terrorist, I had no legitimate legal standing under the Geneva convention. I was well treated, my ongoing medical needs were met promptly, I had access to facilities to bathe, I had (for the first time in many, many years) a bed. It was like Heaven. I am not trying to make it sound like it was all sunshine and rainbows, I was still a detainee after all. I was handcuffed for transports, I was supervised at all times, but it was a very comfy detainment. During this time, I was healing, I was being (as I would later learn) deprogrammed from the doctrine of hate. Hate that had been drilled into me by my Father and all his cronies. I learned that I was the monster, I was the subhuman, not because of my race or my religion, but because of my actions. It was a terrifying conclusion to reach about myself. It was the true beginning of my mental healing. Several months after being wounded, I am left with several grim reminders of the war and the explosion that ended my war. I have some scarring on my ribs from shrapnel, a milky weal of a burn on my upper arm, some lash marks between my shoulder blades (my Father gave me those), and a bullet scar under my right collar bone (I don’t know where that came from, but it is there). Not to mention the scars from the surgeries -which are extensive- but not as fun to talk about. The only lingering side-effects from being blown up are all minor, all save one. I have post concussion disorder, means I get wicked bad headaches from time to time. They can be triggered by bright lights, or sustained high Hz noises. I have some minor nerve damage which causes me to have a pronounced limp. The big one, the one that is not at all a gentle minor reminder of my dance with an exothermic reaction is that I am incontinent. For those of you who are not aware of that incontinence is let me explain. Incontinence is the inability of one to control the flow of urine or faeces. Put in the crudest terms I can think of: I piss and shit myself on the regular. It sucks. I mean, I am not missing a limb (which is more debilitating in my mind), but needing to wear diapers again carries with it a stigma, a shame. I am unable to feel myself urinating, it just happens. The only hint I get that I have peed is I feel the blossoming of warmth in my diaper. Messing is a bit different, I can’t control it, but I at least know that it is coming. It is unpleasant, but it is a reality that I have learned to cope with. But back to the story: I was a detainee, it sucked learning about my conditions, and the limitations that they imposed on me, but I was alive. I was questioned, frequently, over and over, again and again. One day the interviewer said something that will forever stick in my mind. “What are you doing still playing defence for your Father, if he truly cared about you and your well-being, he would never had subjected you to such rigorous indoctrination. Your Father is a monster, he took his daughter, and created a weapon in her place.” Maybe I was worn down after all the interviews, maybe I was being manipulated yet again, what ever it was his statement struck a chord in me. He was right, after all of the deprogramming, I had to come to grips with the fact that I was alone, and I was a prisoner. He had left me there, left me there to hold the line so he could make good his escape. It was at that moment I decided to tell all. No more stonewalling, no more deflecting, no more bullshit. I told. The results from my tell-all were revolutionary to the interviewer. I told them everything, from tactics (which they knew anyway), to weapons caches, to what I new of future plans. Suffice to say it was earth shattering for the intelligence people to have such knowledge come from a broken damaged little girl. When the time for my tribunal was upon me, I was nervous. Here I am, a 13 year-old girl in diapers, on trial for war crimes. My defence counsel was on my side the whole way, I cooperated with authorities, and the information I had given up led to seizures, arrests and a reduction in harm to all concerned parties. A deal was struck, and I was released. Now released is a bit of a misnomer in this case, I was still a minor, what to do with me? There was talk of repatriation, but that was swiftly shut down. I had informed. If my Father or any of his ilk were to gain knowledge of my whereabouts, I was dead. It was decided that I would be adopted out to a Western family. That was a hard sell, I am damaged goods, plus I wanted to stay. My opinion was to let me go and be done with me, but as a minor my words on my future were given very little weight. Then my rescuer appeared, she was a Red Cross nurse who had worked in the refugee camps. She spoke my language, and she spoke English. A story was concocted that I was an orphan from said camps, and the she took pity on me and decided to take me home with her. Blah blah, emotional tripe. Summed up, she adopted me and brought me with her back to Canada. A country I had no heard of before, to a town I had not heard of, speaking a language I did not know. At the time I hated her, I wanted to go home. Many years later, I now feel gratitude and appreciation for what she did. Chapter 3 I arrived in what was to be my new country feeling a feeling that I had long thought lost to me; fear. I was not alone, my new mother Doreen was with me. In the orphanage, I had turned 14. Although I was now a teenager good and proper, I felt like a scared little girl. The flight was my first experience on a plane, my first airport, my first time going anywhere outside of my country (at least while conscious). I had been practicing my English, and although I was not fluent, I was able to make my needs known. Thankfully Doreen spoke Serbian, and we mainly conversed in my mother tongue. Deplaning, we made our way out into the concourse, while walking Doreen asked me in English. “How are you doing?” I, misunderstanding her question answered in a flurry of Serbian. “How should I be doing?? I have been taken from my home into a country that is not my own, with a person who is no kin to me, authored by an organization that I do not trust? Really you dare ask me that!?” Her eyes got sad, and she answered in English. “That is not what I was talking about.” Switching to Serbian “I was trying to be discreet, but how is your diaper? Do you need to change?” I am sure I blushed a million shades of red at that point. Truth be known, I was not sure how my diaper was, being unaware of when I go does not make me a good arbiter of the state of my diapers. I gave my crotch a cup, in a very unladylike fashion I must say. “I am pretty wet, I think. I should change.” The method I used to check my diaper was not at all subtle and had people been looking at me I am sure would have caused a scene. But Doreen to her credit did not chide me for my obvious diaper check, she just nodded and led me by the hand to the lady’s washroom. “Do you need a hand, or do you think you can manage it on your own?” The words slipped from her mouth, and I am very glad that they were not said in English, all the same I am sure I blushed beetroot. “I can manage it, I think.” I walked into the open stall and closed the door behind me. Lowering my pants, I assessed the extent of the damage. My diaper was swollen, and after unsnapping the onesie I wore, it sagged pretty much down to my knees. I looked at my diaper, and I was saddened that this had become my life. But, this was no time to reflect on my situation, I got down to the business of changing. There are certain noises that wearing and changing a diaper makes, rustling, etc. The worst sound, the sound that announces to the entire world what I am doing is the sound of tapes being removed, and replaced. Any women who has changed a diaper can recognize that sound from a mile off. I removed my sodden diaper, grateful that it was only wet. That will change soon enough I guess, but as it is a public change, I am just glad that I didn’t stink. Having done that I wiped myself down, and got my new underwear ready to go. A few well-placed Serbian curses later, I was changed, and feeling dry. I balled up the old diaper, and replaced my pants. Exiting the stall, I saw a woman about the same age as Doreen give me a funny look. I just looked back at her, hard. It is none of her business what I was doing, and she should not concern herself with it. It is an attitude I cultivated in the orphanage, and it is the attitude I practice to this day. Yes, I was changing my diaper, and no I am not ashamed by that. It keeps me as positive as I can be about the whole situation. Leaving the bathroom, I spot Doreen and I rejoin her, we make our way out of the terminal, and get into a taxi. Soon we are on our way to Doreen’s (and now my) house. Arriving at a rural road crossing we get out of the cab at Doreen’s suggestion to walk the rest of the way. I acquiesce, after all this sitting it will be nice to stretch my legs.
  17. Heyy I live in Greenville SC! Im looking for some cool people to meet up and hang:)
  18. Hey! I'm looking to get to know any dl's of any kind in the Oregon area! Feel free to message me! As of right now I'm just reaching out, maybe I'll get lucky and will meet some cute little dl girl who I can get to know more.
  19. Gram Williams was a 22 yr old male, tall with black hair and dark-brownish eyes. He lived in a medium sized house 3 bedrooms and 2 bathrooms something nice if their was a family of four living there. But unfortunately it was only him which made the house so big and empty for him. He was a nice enough man, always talking to co-workers and helping them out whenever they needed his help and just all around trying to create a more friendly-like environment. He was a computer technician which meant whenever someone needed a computer part replaced or maybe help with upgrading their computer he was the one of the ones that got sent out to resolve the issues and or just advise on what would be best for that particular persons needs. He also had a degree in IT-Solutions with an emphasis on network engineering. He had graduated from university with a pretty solid GPA and no student loans to pay back either. Recently he had been talking to one of his fellow co-workers as they had brought their daughter in for "take your daughter to work day" and he had asked his fellow co-worker "Man, how much fun as well as responsibility is it to raise a child of your own? I mean i can imagine it must get pretty stressful sometimes with all the things children do" to which the co-worker replied "Its fun but also very hard work, but if you can find the child that you love and are willing to commit you will have a perfect relationship and fun memories with them" he said. This conversation had stuck with him ever since that day and he had started to research how to properly take care of a child so that he didnt get the child taken away by protective services. After all he didnt wanna make the goverment think he was incapable of taking care of a child because he could. Once all the researching had been done he began to start child-proofing the house so that when the child in question was gonna explore the house they didnt get into anything that might hurt them badly. Once all the preparation was done he then began the lengthy process of filling out and applying to be a foster parent. In the application he made sure to state that he didnt want a teenager as he had heard from some of his co-workers teens were a lot more difficult to deal with then children as they required more independence, plus he would rather raise a young innocent child then have to raise a stubborn, thinks he/she knows-it-all teenager. After months of waiting he received a call from a social worker and after chatting with her he agreed to meet the social worker at a local foster home so that they could go through the final steps of the process faster.
  20. Hey everybody, have read the stories here for a long time and finally wrote my own. Let me know if it is any good or what I should improve on. It is only partially done. Points System I. Discovery and Beginning It was a normal summer day in Bellingham, Washington for single mother Annie Rodrigues. The rainy season had finally ended and both of her college aged daughters were home. Her oldest, Emily, had just come off of a great third year at the University of Washington. She was on the honor’s roll, in the marching band, and was just elected Vice-President of her sorority. On top of all of that, she was quite the looker with her olive, sun kissed skin and flowing black hair. Her life seemed perfect in every way, and she plugged along knowing that it was going to stay that way. Her youngest, Danielle on the other hand was coming off of a tougher first year of college. Smart as a whip and athletic she had accepted a running scholarship to Washington State University. Like her older sister she was athletic with the same tan skin, but instead she was shorter and thinner, about 5’3 112 pounds. Washington State however did not turn out like she wanted it to. She struggled with injuries on the track and never really got her feet under her. For somebody so accustomed to success this was difficult. Further, the culture of the school was not to her liking. As an athlete she had to live a disciplined lifestyle, staying away from drinking and drugs. Unfortunately for her, life at WSU revolved around partying hard, and it was hard for her to find a social group. Even though she succeeded academically, she was miserable and worn out from WSU and wanted to go home. She decided she was going to transfer to Western and live at home for her remaining college years. Understanding that her daughter had just come home from a tough situation and was feeling worn out, Annie decided she was going to do Danielle’s laundry. It was not something she would normally do but she was just so glad that she was home that she wanted to be generous. Danielle was still sleeping there peacefully as Annie walked in. It was early enough that she would not be getting up in a couple of hours anyways. As she got to her daughter’s laundry basket she smelled a smell she had not smelled in a very long time, not since Danielle was 7 and stopped wetting the bed, stale urine. She quickly grabbed the laundry basket and headed to the laundry room. Digging through her daughter’s laundry was telling to say the least. Almost every pair of panties had small urine stains as though she did not wipe well enough or allowed a dribble of pee into them. Annie was distressed, she knows she taught her daughter better than that! Her daughter was just being lazy and it was unsanitary. How could she allow herself to just sit in her own urine all the time. She knew that fast action was necessary and hatched a quick plan. Her daughter was going to have to go through potty training all over again, and only once she was able to prove that she was able to keep her pants dry would she be allowed to graduate. Looking at the clock and it being only 7:15 AM, she knew she had about 2 hours to put her plan into action. This was going to be quite the summer. II. Shopping Without throwing the clothes into the washer, Annie sped on down to the local Walmart. Once there she made a beeline for the diapers aisle. Checking through her options she found exactly what she was looking for. It was a new product from Kimberly Clark. In response to calls from parents and caregivers, Kimberly Clark released a new Goodnite called the Goodnite All Days. The l-xl size fit people from 85-125 pounds so it should fit Danielle just like her panties did. They had some other features that distinguished them from regular Goodnites. For one, they were a little bit thicker, presumably so they could hold more, and they had space in the back for messy accidents. They were also designed as training panties. They had fade when wet designs, on the first type of print it was pink and flower themed. When wet, the flowers effected would fade. The second was purple and it had a picture of the Elsa from frozen. When wet a big snowflake on the front would fade. They were exactly the kind of new underwear her daughter needed, so she bought a whole box of 128. If Danielle performed well that would be the only box she would need. Then she hit up the stationary section. She picked out stickers, poster paper, and some markers. The summer of training was about to begin. When she got home, Danielle’s older sister, Emily, was awake. Annie did not want this to be a traumatizing experience, despite it being kind of a punishment so she touched base with her about what was going to happen. She thought it was going to be more difficult, but Emily was very supportive of her younger sister. In fact, she volunteered to help Annie potty train her sister by assisting with “checks”. The only rule she had to follow was to never make fun of Danielle, or to tell anybody about it or it would be akin to volunteering to join. Scared at the prospect of this, Emily solemnly agreed to the conditions. Then, they both heard a stirring upstairs, Danielle was awake and coming downstairs. Annie then turned to Emily and said, “Talk to her a minute, I need to get her new things ready.” III. A New Day for Danielle Danielle awoke, “huh another boring day in Bellingham” she thought as she stretched out. Her panties were damp from letting her pee dribble a little bit last night, but it wasn’t really an accident, and her sheets had only a small puddle right where it was already slightly yellow stained anyways. She didn’t need to have these accidents, she just could not will herself to leave her bed for just a little bit of pee. It was too warm, and she figured it was not worth it. Groggily, she threw on some sweatpants and trudged downstairs. She needed her coffee, and that was all she cared about at the moment. Downstairs she was met by her older sister who seemed extra chatty this morning. “ I just don’t understand morning people” Danielle thought as she politely chatted away with her sister. She could not help but feel a pang of jealousy towards her, Emily was so successful, and Danielle felt broken for having to come home. Oh well, at least her coffee was here for her. Meanwhile upstairs, Annie was frantically working. Danielle’s entire pantie drawer was emptied out and placed into trash bags. When she showed that she deserved them back, she would go ahead and just buy her new ones. These ones were trashed anyways she reasoned. Then, meticulously so that it was easy to keep count. As long as Danielle was good about keeping her in the loop she could be in charge of her own pullups. Then up in the middle of the wall above the pullups she hung the potty chart divided into days of the week. There was a spot for each day and then an 8th spot as well titled “Total”. Then like an alarm clock waking her up in the morning, she heard the shower turn on, it was time to grab Danielle’s last pair of panties and begin retraining. Danielle turned the shower on hoping to soak in a long day of nothing. The shower was where she had her best thoughts, where she felt she looked the best, and her favorite part of her routine. She loved the way the water hit her skin, and how she was able to play with her hair. Though she got grief for it from her sister for being a slowpoke the shower was a time of solace. Because the bathroom was a relatively open setup, she did not blink an eye as her mom came in the room and gathered up her clothes. She must be doing a load in the wash is all she thought. She did not even notice the sticky note she placed on her towel. After a good long time, she got out. Right as she was about to dry herself off she read the note that said, “Meet me in your room, ASAP!” IV. The Reveal Now she was scared, she had no idea what she had done wrong. If anything, she was always a bit of a goody-goody. In high school she cried all the way home after she was offered a beer at a party for God’s sake. There could not be anything boy related, not that her mom would even care, because she just never sook it out really. Regardless, the walk from the bathroom to her room covered in just a towel felt like a marathon. Annie was ready, she had the pee-stained panties in her hand, she had the covers drawn off the bed to showcase the puddle stain in the middle of the bed, and she had the board all set up. When the door opened, Danielle did not stand a chance. “Sit down dear, there is something very serious we need to talk about” said Annie. Danielle, could only gulp her nervousness into her throat. “I did a load of wash this morning and I am wondering if you could explain this!” she said as she pointed to the pee stained panties. Danielle just stammered something resembling words, but no thoughts. “I thought so,” Annie continued. “It seems to me as though you have taken a major step backwards in terms to your hygiene. Every single one of your panties had pee on them. I do not know if this is because you fail to wipe properly or what, but it is not how I raised you! Further, looking at this spot on the bed, it seems as though this is a 24/7 kind of problem. So, I have a 24/7 kind of solution. You are being repotty trained effective immediately.” Danielle’s whole body fell numb. She did not even know what this could entail. Repotty training?!? She had gotten it right the first time. Maybe this won’t be so bad though and be more like monitoring than anything. If that is the case, then it would be just annoying. The imposing chart titled, “Danielle’s Potty Chart” with days of the week marked on it scared her. It was at least going to be kind of serious. In a moment of frightened curiosity, she blurted out, “What does that even mean?” Her Mom snickered, thinking that she is falling right into place. “Well, open up your underwear drawer to find out.” What was in there stunned Danielle. “Diapers! Mom please no, not diapers! I’ll do anything!” Undeterred, Annie shushed her down and replied, “Those are not diapers, they are pullups, and for all intents and purposes they are you undies until you can prove to me that you deserve big girl panties. You should also know that they are arranged in 16 stacks of 8 so I know exactly how many there are at any given time. That way you cannot hide any accidents.” This did little to assuage Danielle’s fears. A quiet tear fell down her face. “If you want to live in this house anymore, you have to do it under my rules, and my rules say that girls who potty their pants need to earn back their panties. You can always leave, but just know that you won’t get the same kind of support out there as you do here” After hearing that she knew she was stuck. V. Rules The tears were streaming down her face consistently now as she was beginning to consider what her life was. Here she was, an athletic, smart, 19 year-old college student about to go through a life milestone that is usually finished 16 years earlier. In a final desperate move to try and get out of it, if only for a day she sniffled, “I bet they don’t even fit” looking at the juvenile garments which seemed aimed at somebody much younger than her. Sadly, this trick was in vain when her mom replied, “Ok, let’s try them out, and if they do not fit, we’ll pretend this never even happened.” Annie grabbed the first one off the first stack, it was a pink one with flowers on it and she told her daughter to stand up. In a moment of desperate hubris thinking that the pullup would rip at the sides as it got pulled up, Danielle complied. Annie fluffed out the pullup making sure that the double leak guards on the side were separated, and she said, “Ok, first foot in” and Danielle stepped in not unlike a 2 year old, “next foot in” Danielle complied. Looking down, Danielle’s confidence faltered a bit. The pullup was bigger than it seemed. Then with the skill and speed of a mother, Annie brought it all the way up. To Danielle’s horror it fit perfectly. Her thin runner’s legs did nothing to disrupt its travel up. It even seemed a little big to her as it rose to about one-inch below her belly button. She could not help but notice how thick they seemed. They were obviously designed for somebody to go in them a lot. The bulk made it a little difficult to walk without rubbing against the bottom of it a little bit. This created a rustling noise, which to her was deafening, but was honestly not noticeable unless one knew what they were looking for. The tears were gone by now though, it was just shock. She had been reduced to a mere potty training toddler with an undergarment that announced to the world that she could not keep her pants dry. Never did she think she would miss something like underwear so much. In that moment she longed for the simple lightness of them instead of the constant extra weight and bulk reminding her of her new life. “Perfect!” exclaimed Annie. They fit even better than she thought they would. In fact, she could even gain quite a few pounds and the fit would still be good. She carefully checked the leg guards, they formed a perfect seal down there. “So, I think you want to know how this whole potty training thing is going to work”. Danielle gulped and let out a weak, “Yeah”. A “From now on, unless you are in the shower, until you graduate to big girl panties, you are always going to be protected. By always, I mean always. You have shown the need for that kind of care. Your underwear will be determined by points which we will keep track on the board for you. Right now, as you can tell you are wearing pullups. Pullups are for big girls who sometimes cannot make it. Every accident in the pullups has a point total. Your first accident in the day is one point, your second one is two points and so on. Night time accidents count as one-half point but you can elect to be diapered at night and accidents in diapers do not count towards point. Let me warn you though, it is impossible to get to big girl panties if you are in diapers at night. If you choose that you will be diapered at 7pm until 8am, and all bathroom needs must be done in your diapers. Diapers are for girls who are not even ready for training yet, so do not even bother asking to be let out of them. Though I doubt it will ever come to it, messy accidents count as 5 points. If you score 1 point or less for the week you get panties back, if you score 5.5 points or higher it is back to diapers for a whole diaper case for you. Then we can try again. Your sister and I can choose to check you at any time. All we have to do is say, “Check position” and you will put your hands on your head with your feet slightly more than shoulder width apart. This will make it easier for us to tell. Also, as long as you are in protection, you are not allowed to wear anything that covers your pullup or diaper in the house so we can tell if you need changing. In public you must wear pants we can pull down easily like sweats, or a skirt that we can just check under. You can also tell us that you have had an accident, but you must take responsibility for it, and that does not mean you need a change. For now, because you are in pullups if you need to go potty let your sister or I know so we can observe you. Going potty without us counts as an accident and will be worth one point. Hiding an accident by having an unauthorized change counts as 3 points. Your diapers will be arriving in a couple of days, but if you choose to be diapered tonight just let me know and we’ll pretend your pullups are diapers. Do you understand?” Danielle’s mind was racing, it was all so much to take in. Random checks, a point system, a diaper option, real diapers whatever that means, and needing to ask her mom or sister to use the bathroom all seemed like a lot. All the while, the extra weight across her hips and rubbing against her lower regions kept reminding her of her new status. For a second she thought about going away and striking out on her own, but that was clearly not practical. On the positive, she thought, I’m 19. I can get through a week without having more than one accident, they’re only little dribbles anyways. Then, I will get my panties back, be super careful, and this will all be past me. With all the confidence a grown woman in only pullups with nothing to cover them, she replied to her mother, “Yes I understand.” VI. The First Day Being allowed only a shirt to cover herself was a big adjustment. Her first selection, a rather long shirt by design was disallowed because it was too long. She ended up with a cute t-shirt that barely got to the top of her pullup. She used to wear this shirt to display a little bit of skin above her pants, but now its purpose was to show everybody if she was dry or not. Luckily she had nothing planned that day, except for staying at home. She was too mentally exhausted to do anything else at this point anyways and was terrified of being seen. If any of her high school friends or kids at the college found out about this she would be the weird diaper girl for the rest of time. That was not the fate she hoped for. As time crept by, she started to feel a little bit better though. The crinkling was not too loud, and as long as the room was not silent she could hardly notice it. The pullup itself was not too obvious under clothing probably. Yes it was kind of thick, but not enough to where it would be a problem, especially under skirts or dresses. In fact, it was downright comfortable. The material was soft and created a slight cushion wherever she sat down. It was warm, safe and secure. And as much as she hated to admit it, the pink and the flowers were kind of cute. “Check position!” her mom yelled out, spooking her a bit as she swooped in from behind. Quick as lightning she spread her legs out just a bit and reached her hands up. Annie began the check, first by methodically pulling back the back to check for messes, and then feeling the bottom to check if it was wet. Then, she worked her way up to the front and made sure the flower was still there. “Good job pumpkin! You passed your first check!” Annie exclaimed. It had been over an hour though since the training began, and up to this point Danielle had not gone to the bathroom. That coffee must be just about through her, Annie thought. Oh well, best not to ask. Right after the check, Danielle felt the beginnings of the need to pee, and because it was coffee pooing was not far behind. She felt awkward about asking her mother or her sister for help going potty. It was something she had done herself for years at this point, so it was going to be quite a pride injury to ask. So, like all people tasked with an uncomfortable task, she put it off. 5 minutes quickly became 10 and the pressure in her bladder grew, her stomach gurgled. She was going to have to face her fears. VII. Rush Danielle was doing the full on potty dance, squeezing her legs together, hopping from leg to the other as she came up desperately to her mother. Seeing this, Annie asked, “Does somebody need to go potty?” “Yes mommy! Please hurry,” was Danielle’s response. Hand in hand they walked down the hallway to the bathroom. Danielle was feeling on the verge of losing control, but was exerting all of her energy into keeping it in. The door swung open, and Danielle burst in. “Danielle, slow down! Mommy needs to help you with your pullups!” Danielle was so desperate she did not care that just yesterday she would have had the ability to do this all in private, she just needed success. With one motion her mother pulled her pullups down, while sitting her on the toilet. No sooner had she sat down did a river of piss shoot out into the toilet bowl. Her crap shortly followed. Another minute and that would have surely been in my pullup she thought. She was so relieved to have made it. She went for a couple minutes, and then declared she was done. Then, as though teaching a child, her mother wiped her and “taught her” how to do it. It was humiliating, but she did not care because she did not have an accident. While wiping, Annie gave her daughter’s pullup a thorough check for any leaks. Dry as a bone. “Great job dear! You’re such a big girl. Go pick out a sticker for your pullup! Every time you make it successfully you get a sticker so you can show mommy and big sissy what a big girl you are!” VIII. Conflicted Big Sister Rewards have a weird effect on people. Normally, a 19 year old being given a sticker (for their training pants no less) would be a rock bottom event. For some reason though, because it was a reward, Danielle was excited about it. Annie brought out a sheet of all kinds of stickers, and asked, “Which one do you want?” “The gold star!” Danielle replied “Ok dear, a gold star for my gold star.” Annie replied as she stuck it on her daughter’s pullup prominently. “Now go show your sister” Emily was conflicted. She felt badly for her sister because being forced to wear pullups or be kicked out of the house is not much of a choice. Though the hours since the original shock had worn down, and the tears have stopped, she could tell that Danielle was still ashamed and upset at her new downgraded status. She felt even worse that because she is older, she has to help out with the process. On the other hand, it reminded her of her much younger days when Danielle was potty training the first time. There was no competition there, no feelings of resentment about having a successful college experience, they just loved each other. In fact, back then they were inseparable. Seeing Danielle bopping around in what was essentially a diaper took her back. Also, she had to admit that her sister looked kind of cute in it. It gave her an innocence and an excuse to show off her nice toned legs around the house. Danielle also got to be the center of attention, which felt nice to be out of for the moment. Her thoughts were broken by her sister triumphantly strutting back in the room. She was wearing a wide grin. Understanding her role in repotty training her sister, Emily asked, “Why the big smile Danielly?” Embarrassed because she knew it was not anything she should have been proud of, all Danielle could do was blush and point at her star sticker. Knowing that positive reinforcement was important, Emily began congratulating her, “What a big girl! I bet soon all of your pullups are gonna be covered in stars until you get panties! I’m so proud of you!” Danielle blushed more. Deep down she knew that this was totally unnecessary, she had just been a normal adult yesterday, but the mind games it was playing on her was intense. She loved the attention, the rewards, the praise, but she loved being an adult more and she could not wait for the week to be over. IX. Night Time At 7 o’clock, Annie called Emily over. “Since you are potty training, night time for you starts right now. Once you go to bed, if you elect to, all pullup accidents count as a half point. But if you choose, we can call those pullups diapers until your real diapers arrive. Then you would have to do all potties in your pullups until 8 tomorrow. What do you choose?” Danielle was taken aback, this was not even a real choice, of course she would keep the training up. If she chose diapers that would be like quitting, also it was her only way at keeping this a one week ordeal. “Pullups” she said confidently. “Ok, dear, if you need to go potty at anytime in the night just come and wake me up.” A couple of hours later at 9, Emily came up to Danielle and announced time for bed. Danielle protested a little bit, but the reality was she was wiped out from a mentally exhausting day. She hit the pillow and was out like a rock. ‘For such a stressful day her dreams were really peaceful. They all involved nature in some way. In the final one she hiked to a big waterfall and got to jump in. The feeling of the water all around her was relaxing. Before she knew it, she was being roused awake by her Mom. X. Morning “Wake up sleepyhead” Annie said softly as she patted her daughter’s back. Emily awoke, amazed at how well she slept. Her pullup felt a little heavier than she remembered, but she figured she was just getting used to being awake and padded. As she undid her covers though, a shocking sight beheld her. Her flowers were gone. Her pullup had done its job perfectly. The Goodnite All-Day held the entire accident, which judging by the droop and the fact that the pee had spread out to much of it, was a substantial one. “Uh oh, looks like somebody had an accident” Annie remarked. Danielle burst into tears. This cannot be happening she thought. She hadn’t had a real accident in years, and here she was standing in front of her mother is a droopy pullup. She noticed that the pullup had gotten a little bit bigger and had a yellowish tint now to it. She felt about 6 inches tall. Noticing her daughter’s tears, Annie jumped into mother mode. “Shh, shh it’s ok, accidents happen and that is what pullups are for. See your bed is dry, and this is way better than waking up in a wet bed right?” Danielle could only sniffle agreement, the fact that it was better than that did not make it good. She then grabbed her mother for a big hug and held it there for a minute. That seemed to calm her down. After Danielle calmed down, her mother led her over to her “pantie” drawer. “Grab the next one in the stack dear” Danielle grabbed the Frozen themed purple one. She loved that movie, and was going to make it her mission to keep that snowflake on. She went up to her mother with it. “Since you were wet, I’m gonna have to change you, but if you are dry I would have let you do it.” Annie grabbed the sides of the sodden pullup, and ripped. She then balled it up and threw it in the trash. Next she brought out a yoga mat which she labeled, “Danielle’s changing mat”. This thing ran deep. Lay down on your mat dear, Danielle complied. “Legs apart” Annie said as she began to wipe her grown daughter clean. Then came the powder, after all the prep work, she stood her daughter back up with her arms on her shoulders for balance. “Ok, right foot in, left foot in.” And the change was done. Annie then handed Danielle a marker. “Go up to your chart and put a big .5 in for Monday. That was your score for yesterday. Obediently, Danielle headed to the chart and in the first slot put a .5 in it for all to see. There is something harsh about having to record your own potty training failures as an adult, but it was part of “getting with the program”. Danielle was dejected though, she thought that this week would be a cakewalk, and she would just be putting straight 0s on the board. Instead, she was one mistake away from prolonging this situation another week. On the positive, she at least had room to make a mistake still, and the night must have been a one off. XI. A Good Day For Danielle Tuesday was another day that Danielle did not have anything planned. She quietly ate breakfast as her mother told her sister about her last night’s accident. Nothing was private any more she thought. Emily felt genuinely bad for Danielle, but figured that since she actually did pee her pullup that this might be necessary instead of just an overreaction. At about 10, Danielle asked her mom if she could go on a run. Thinking about how this would work out, they figured out a system to allow it to happen. She would be allowed to run as long as she wore her GPS watch to ensure that she did not take any unauthorized bathroom breaks along the way. Otherwise, there was not problem to running Annie felt, and the running could do her daughter well. Elated, Danielle rushed back to her room. This would be the first time she would be allowed to cover her humiliating, infantile undergarments. Her first pair of running shorts were a white pair. Though they covered her pullups, the purple shown through and anybody would notice them underneath. Next, she chose the black pair, though they were a little bit shorter, they still covered it up mostly. There was a slight bulge, and the top of her pullup rose about a quarter inch above her shorts, but as long as she wore a shirt nobody would be able to tell. She settled on this one. After a quick check which of course yielded nothing, she was on her way. Though it did not work out at Washington State and she would not be running at Western, she still ran as a way to clear her heads. There is no better place in the world to run besides Bellingham she thought, as she took off down the beautiful trails. Even though the pullup she had on slightly brought her legs further apart, for just a moment she was able to pretend that she was not a 19 year old girl going through a toddler’s right of passage. Instead, she got to be a 19 year old girl again. The nature cleared her mind and for the first time in over a day she felt as though she was thinking clearly. After 3 miles she turned around, she only wanted to do 6 miles because she was afraid that she might chafe. Home that day was a success. Danielle made it to the bathroom 4 times easily, and earned a sticker each time. Admiring her success, she felt that the four gold stars across the top of her pullup made her like a General. General Pottytime! Nothing could stop her. Every single check came across bone dry, and though the praise was for something so normal, she was loving the praise and attention. Both her mom and her sister were just so affectionate and acting so juiced every time she made it. Though she would not admit it, she loved it every time they congratulated her. That night as she crawled into bed, she fell asleep with a big smile. XII. Delivery Day Danielle successfully woke up and used the potty that night, with her mother’s supervision of course. The next morning, she got to experience the joys of ending a successful day. She got to take off her old bone dry pullup and put her new one on. Oh the simple joys of freedom! Then, the satisfaction of writing a big “0” right in the Tuesday slot was amazing. That was not even hard yesterday she thought. Just 5 more days! At breakfast Annie had big news for her, she was getting an important delivery today. Naively her mind wondered what it could be, maybe more running gear, or clothes or something else nice. Little did she know that her second guess was sort of right. The UPS truck pulled up at around 11am. Danielle had just come back from her run, and was about to hop in the shower. The doorbell startled and excited her. From her vantage point upstairs she saw her mother bring in a pretty big, non-descript box. Realizing that she should get a hold of herself, she hopped in the shower. In the shower she daydreamt, perhaps it was a new computer, the box was certainly big enough to hold that. While showering, her mom came in and said, “After your done sweetie, meet me in your room, I have to show you your delivery.” Excitedly she cut her shower short, dried off and got back into dresscode. She rushed over to her room, and there over the big box was her mom. Danielle grabbed a pair of scissors and cut through the tape that held together the box, disappointment met her. On that first day, her mom did plenty of research and found baby-like adult diapers with massive wetness capabilities. They came in so many cute designs, and would absolutely fit her daughter. She could not decide which one Danielle might like best, so she bought the mixed pack of 80 just in case. Watching her daughter open the box, she knew that she would get a rise out of her. “So these are the real diapers? They are huge! There’s no way I will ever wear one! I cannot possibly hide these under clothes! Why did you do this, why are there so many?!?” Danielle exclaimed. “Well, you never know how your training is going to go, so I bought these just in case, also the designs are fun and if you have to go back to wearing them that means you need all the protection you can get. Also remember, if you wash out of training you have to finish this whole case before you get to try again.” Danielle quietly determined it was never, ever going to come down to that. Those would just live in her mother’s room until she got tired of this whole threat. In a huff, Danielle did not interact with her mother for the rest of the day except for when her mother came over for checks. For all bathroom needs she just went with Emily, who though not as effusive in her praise, was still willing to go with her. In fact, going with Emily felt more normal, like it was something that she used to do long ago in a time she did not remember quite well. Emily, though weirded out by it all, was kind of enjoying it as well. She could not help but think about how cute her sister looked in the pullup, and how her sister was enjoying all of the attention lavished on her. It was fun having her sister have to rely on her again for once, and it was fun to help her out, but she also could not help but feel a little bit jealous too.
  21. A short story from my Patreon. Thought I'd share it with you guys to show you that I can do original stuff too. Party Girl: A petite young lady in her late teens sat upon her bed, furiously taping away on her IPhone. She had just been dumped by her boyfriend and, like many girls her age, was experiencing a cocktail of volatile emotions. Anger, rejection and a "fuck the world" mindset consumed her. Her latest text was peppered with profanity and colorful phrases which would make a sailor proud. The silver haired vixen hit the send button with vigor as she tossed her phone onto the bed in a slight rage. "Fucking pushy prick!" She hollered at the ceiling of her small dorm room as she entered the bathroom. "I'm not going to stop being who I am!" She stared at her reflection in the mirror after her latest outburst. Even though she was still hungover from the previous night of partying, her youthful appearance was rich with a positively radiant glow. Her breasts were modest in size, but still enough for any guy to enjoy and play with once she got him where she wanted him. Tiny in stature at around five feet tall, she liked to think of herself as fun sized. Perfect for a quick bang on a changing table in a public restroom or in the back seat of an expensive car. Studying her appearance, she realized that she would have to lose the jeans and pink t-shirt and wear her sexiest outfit: a latex blue tube top and a mini skirt which was the same shade of cerulean. It was that stunning combo that won her many a horny college man. She stripped down to just her birthday suit and walked into her shower. Fiddling with the knobs yielded her a nice, warm steady stream of water which cascaded down upon her firm breasts and toned body while she stood under the shower head. Her shapely legs and ass were soon soaped up as she moved away from the lower portion of her body and started to pour some shampoo into her hands. Quickly she lathered her flowing silver hair which had blue colored tips. A scene girl or emo was a label she was familiar with since it was commonly attributed to her manner of fashion sense and hair. However, she hated such misconceptions. A party girl was the only title that she felt truly personified who she is. Always on the hunt for a good high and a quick fuck. This latest hiccup in her life was just that, a deviation from her usual routine. She currently lamented on the loss of her longest relationship to date while she washed out the suds from her luxurious locks. Yes, he was a nice guy and the best sex she ever had, but commitment to one man had proved to be very difficult for the young woman. Never had she been with anyone for more than a week until this one guy managed to snag her. Immature and reckless were common phrases which emanated any time the couple got into an argument. He constantly fell back to those terms to describe her faults in the midst of most fights they had. The pint sized gal would admit that she was reckless at times, but that word: immature. That word made her blood boil as she recanted it while turning off the water and hopping out of the shower. "Fucking immature?!" She questioned the reflection which greeted her in the mirror as she grabbed a near by towel. "I'm a full grown woman for crying out loud!" The towel vigorously scrubbed her body and journeyed down to her shaved and bare cunt. Ever since her first pubic hair, she waxed, shaved and groomed her slit religiously. She never appreciated that gift which womanhood bestowed upon her during her grade school years. An epiphany stopped her from drying the rest of her body. "Fucker probably likes a massive bush. Immature my ass!" She grinned as she resumed her after shower ritual. That was certainly the most logical conclusion she could reach. 'He hates my grooming does he? Well, fuck him! I'm getting laid tonight and blitzed out of my dome!' Waltzing back into her bedroom butt naked, she heard her phone buzz rapidly on the bed. Quickly, she ran over to the device and read her latest text. "Fuck yeah! Party on the west side of town!" To be continued... Want to see the entire story? Check out my Patreon. For just a dollar you can see numerous stories that won't be seen anywhere else. Check it out! https://www.patreon.com/user?u=6660213
  22. I hate to ask, but I was kinda wondering if anyone be interested in doing an X-Men Evolution rp where Rouge does get hit by a mutant and the power she’s hit with slowly causes problems for her (like mental regression)? So it wouldn’t seem like a big deal and she would just seem off? At which point Gambit is put in charge to make sure she get’s better but things only get worse, to the point where she is basically a baby in an adult’s body. And Eventually he becomes her Daddy. But it doesn't necessarily have to have Rogue as the baby it could be two other characters....But it'd be nice to have Rogue babied. I'm also not interested in those who write just short one liners as replies.
  23. babygirl88

    Wet

    From the album: Barebums

  24. babygirl88

    Wet

    From the album: Barebums

  25. babygirl88

    Wet

    From the album: Barebums

×
×
  • Create New...